them for then wee must goe out of the World as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 5.10 howsoeuer some heretikes as the Donatists haue maintained that the visible Church consists onely of the elect and chosen and some of our Diuines haue vsed the same words but the heretikes meant it in one sense and our Diuines in another The heretikes intend it as they speak it and so it is not true but our Diuines meane it principally of the Church inuisible and so it is true that none but Gods chosen are members thereof and when they doe apply it to the visible Church they vnderstand it of the liuing abiding and fruitfull members of the Church and so it is true too that none are liuing members of the visible Church but the chosen but yet there may be rotten and dead members too Secondly this teacheth vs what to esteeme of such as Vse 2 make profession to be of the Church and yet their liues are not answerable to their profession shall wee say presently they are none of the Church Certainely wee must iudge of them as members at least by possession and for ought wee know they may bee members by right too It is very hard and impossible for man to iudge who is an hypocrite and who not because that though hypocrites may discerne themselues by notorious falls yet the faithfull sometimes fall as dangerously as they and therefore wee must leaue that to God who onely knowes the heart in the meane time we may safely say that they are members by possession and for ought we know by right too This is harsh in many mens eares but yet the Doctrine is true and sound and the exceptions against it are easily answered The first exception is this How can these bee members of the true visible Church and yet are not members at all of the Catholike Church I answer Yes they are of the Church to vs both because they seeme so and in charity wee are to hold them so till we see the contrary Yea but doth not the Apostle say 1 Ioh. 2.19 They went out from vs because they were not of vs. I answer this is spoken of them after their falling away but yet while they abode with them they were members by possession though not by right and it is confest of the Apostles that Iudas had obtained fellowship with them and was numbred amongst them besides visible is additum diminuens that is it addeth not to the thing but diminisheth from the strict acceptation so that the wicked reprobates and castawayes may be of the true visible Church though not of the true Church simply The second exception is this How can they bee the members of the Church the body of Christ seeing they haue not Christ to be their Head for Christ is the Head of no Reprobate I answer Yes they are members of that body whereof Christ is the Head though simply he is neither Head to them nor they members to him but he is the Head properly of the faithfull in that body and therefore proportionably he is reckoned the Head of the whole Besides the wicked pretend and counterfeite themselues to bee the members of Christ but Christ neuer pretends and counterfeites himselfe to bee their head and therefore though head and members bee relatiues yet it is so that they may be members of him in their sense and yet he no way pretending to bee their head Lastly hee is their head in that sense that they are his members that is in the shew of the world and in their owne pretence though not in his The third exception But how then is the visible Church the Kingdome of heauen for so it is called many times in the Scripture I answer First it is said so in respect of the faithfull that are in it secondly it is said so because there is the meanes to bring all euen the wicked to heauen thirdly they doe all outwardly professe to be Citizens of heauen and are so to be reputed till there be euident proofe to the contrary and then they are to be cast out Fourth exception But what if all bee hypocrites is that a true visible Church I answer It is impossible for where the Word is truly preached it cannot bee but that there are some that doe sincerely professe Secondly I say that if it were possible yet till it be discerned to be so it is to be held a true visible Church The fifth exception Yea but you confesse your selfe that though they be members yet they are not liuing but dead members and will any man say that a dead member is a member of a liuing body I answer Yes euen as a rotten branch of a tree till it be cut off is a member of the tree as well as the soundest In Reuel 3.1 the case is auouched in this very kinde the Church of Sardis is said to be a dead Church because it had dead members and yet it was a true visible Church And so they may be members by possession and by shew though they bee dead members and so by right are not members for that belongeth onely to the faithfull Thirdly this teacheth vs that we should not be rash to Vse 3 condemne a Church for to be a false Church or no Church because it hath in it many hypocrites and wicked members for you see that true visible Churches haue alwaies hypocrites in them It is true that a Church full of hypocrites may bee called and doth well deserue to bee accounted a corrupt and an vnsound Church yea but so long as there are some it and of it that do openly professe the sauing faith in sincerity though otherwise it be full of wicked men and hypocrites it cannot bee denied to be a Church yea a true visible Church though there be a thousand hypocrites to one true Beleeuer This matter concernes vs neerely for it is one of the maine Reasons alleaged by Browne and Barrow and Greeneway and the rest of the separation to proue vs to bee a false Church Oh say they your Church is a profane multitude promiscuously mingled together of good and bad all were admitted together into the Church and so you continue in it without separation I answer If it were so this might proue vs to be an impure and corrupt Church but not a false Church so long as wee haue the Word and Sacraments openly embraced and obeyed by some amongst vs wee are still a true Church though wee should bee in a miserable and fearefull estate because the wicked if they were not rooted out would bee likely at length to ouerthrow the Church But secondly wee answer It is not so For first for admission we receiue none into our Church that are professedly wicked for our baptisme is administred to none but vpon solemne protestation and promise of the profession of the sauing faith and obedience to the same Now because they are receiued into our Church being young therefore this promise
fall away finally after true conuersion what peace or quietnesse can they haue to their consciences but still they will be fearing and suspecting and distasting their estate So much for the second Note The third note of obseruation is this that no particular Doct. 3 visible Church since the Apostles times but may erre and that fundamentally and obstinately and finally and generally and so cease to be a true visible Church I take my scantling since the Apostles times because the churches in their times had the Apostles to be members of them who being infallibly guided by the Spirit could not possibly so erre and therefore the churches in their times could not finally nor generally erre But the point is vndoubtedly true of all other particular churches that they may erre fundamentally obstinately finally and generally and so cease to be true visible churches examples will cleare it there is no Church but hath erred in some kinde both vnder the Law and before the Law yea and in Paradise as also in Christs time yea euen the churches whereof the Apostles were members had their errors but some churches may erre and others haue erred fundamentally and finally too Take the Church of Ephesus for an example that once was a true Church of God and called a golden Candlesticke and a Piller of Truth 1 Tim. 3. yet it erred in the Apostle Iohns time yea it is now vtterly and finaly falne away from Christ to Mahomet and is vtterly cut off from Christ the foundation but it may be said that the church of Ephesus may recouer againe and so her fall is not finall I dâ—ny not but that it may be recouered through Gods prouidence at the last yea but that is vncertaine and therefore for ought wee know her fall is as well finall as fundamentall and that which was her case may be the case of any other particular church and surely shall be if they walke in her steppes Reuelat. 2.5 The like wee finde in many other Primitiue Churches how many famous churches are falne away that were true visible churches in those times some to the Arians heresie some to the Donatists some to the Nouatians c. The lamentable estate of the Iewes Gods owne people proues this point without exception they are vtterly cut off from the foundation Christ Error like a gangrene sometimes ouer-growes all but some may say when may a church be said to erre thus seeing though some may erre yet happily not the rest I answer then a church may be said to erre either when an error is embraced of all in generall or specially of those that are the Pastors and guides and carry the chiefe face and port of the Church with them which error if it be generall in all or the chiefest Articles of faith and that after admonition they persist in it and condemne all other churches that hold otherwise Then is that church degenerate into a faction against the Church and except some amongst them impugne their vntruthes and these in some answerable number or of some good place and quality in the Church or in some knowne manner that notice may be publikely taken of it such a Church ceaseth to vs to be a true visible Church but if there be such opposers in these vntruthes onely and yet they hold with the factions in opinion in some other truthes fundamentall the Church for their sakes may be falsely reputed by all that know that opposition a true visible Church The reasons of the point are these The same reasons that proue that the Militant Church may erre hold directly for proofe of the first part of this obseruation that a particular church may erre and often doth erre for if it be so in them being all certainely chosen much more in these being all called but few chosen which also well considered will proue the latter part of this obseruation that is they may erre fundamentally and finally too for in euery particular visible church there are some few of Gods chosen else it can bee no true church Now these few dying still the Truth and the Church where God in his Iudgement forsakes decayes more and more loosing one truth after another and one faithfull person after another till at last few or none are left not enough in number at least in port and place to beare the name of such a visible church Secondly God tyes himselfe and his grace and saluation to no one particular place and therefore hee may take it from one particular church and giue it to another that may bring forth better ffruits The first vse is for instruction to all particular Churches to teach them to walke warily and carefully examining themselues by the Word whether their courses be agreeable thereunto and praying for the Spirit to enlighten them and let them take heede of the doctrines and inuentions of men if any error arise presently let them oppose and suppresse it If any doubt let them goe vnto the Law and to the Testimony If there be any difficulty let vs pray for the Spirit hee is the best expounder and God hath promised to giue the Spirit to them that aske him so though wee may erre yet wee shall not erre finally and generally Let not any Church presume of it selfe though it be neuer so pure for as good Churches as they haue falne and they may yea and without great heed they are in as great danger of corruption and so proceeding of a finall fall and desolation Neither let any man do at on the Church be it neuer so glorious as if it were an infallible Oracle and the ground of our faith and saluation rather search the Scriptures if the Doctrine of a Church be agreeable vnto them imbrace it and build on it not so much because of the Church which may erre and haply will deny that afterward which it once affirmed but because of the Scripture which is alwaies constant to it selfe and vnchangeable If the Scribes and Pharises teach out of Moses chaire that which is Moses Doctrine beleeue them else beleeue them not The second vse is for confutation of the Papists that say their Church cannot erre for howsoeuer they propound it as for the Church in generall that that cannot erre yet indeede they plead onely for their owne Church for they say that other Churches may erre but we say that their church may erre and that fundamentally and finally too and surely it is not far from it yea the Papists themselues in this confute themselues For first they confesse themselues that they may erre for so say some of them that they erre by excommunication when they doe it without sufficent cause others of themselues say that they erre in canonizing of Saints when they canonize some for Saints in heauen which are diuells in hell Secondly they confesse that Councels may erre too and thirdly that their Popes may erre too and lastly that their people may erre and therefore that the whole Church
be beleeued besides the Word Gal. 1.8 Reas 6 Lastly the practice of the faithful is answerable to this both of teachers and learners the Teachers they haue referred the people still for certaine proofe of the truth to the Scriptures Esa 8.20 to the law and to the testimony if they speake not according to this Word it is because they haue not light in them Acts 10.43 to him giue all the Prophets witnesse saith Peter to Cornelius referring the truth hee taught to be tryed by the Scripture and so this hath beene the practice of the learners Acts 17.11 12. The men of Berea seached the Scriptures to try whether the things were so as Paul had taught them and yet Paul was a principall member of the Church and in his Doctrine hee was specially guided by the Spirit more then euer any Church was since and the Bereans are commended for this and not accounted curious So that the Teachers and the Learners haue still referred themselues for the tryall of the truth to the Scriptures and not to the Church and therefore the authority of the Scripture is greater then the authority of the Church Yea Obiect but you will say so the Scriptures are vsually referred to the censure of other Scripture and yet that is no proofe that therefore one Scripture is of greater authority then another how then doth this proue that the Scripture is of greater authority then the Church I answer Answ yes It proues the first ponit of the obseruation plainely that is that the Church is not aboue the Scripture which is the maine controuersie Nay if it be well considered it proues the second point of the obseruation that the authority of the Scripture is greater then that of the Church I say it proues it as sufficiently though not at the first sight so plainely for still in euery kinde there must be one highest which all the rest must settle vpon else there will be no stay at all but we shall runne on infinitely and without end now the Scripture or the Church is the highest thing in this kinde whereon we are to rest for they cnanot be equall then the Scriptures must needs be highest and if they be referred to any at all it must be to themselues for there is none greater nor higher as in the matter of an oath Heb. 6.13 to 16. men sweare by him that is greater then them selues But God sweares by himselfe because there is none greater to sweare by So likewise the Church is referred to the Scripture for trial because the Scripture is higher then the Church but Scripture is referred to Scripture because there is none higher to be referred to nor there cannot be two highests in one kinde for that is against nature and reason too and therefore when the sayings of the Church are referred to the approbation of Scripture it is the referring of them to an higher and so the authority of the Scripture is greater then the authority of the Church The vses are these The first is matter of refutation Vse 1 against the Papists that vsually disparage the holy Scriptures and set them downe too low and doat on the Church aduancing it too high their reach therein is not so much the loue they beare to the Church it selfe but that thereby they might exalt themselues and their owne Church and that their faith might be reputed the onely true sauing faith because their Church teacheth it So that God and his Word must goe downe that they might be lifted vp but if it be true that the Church were aboue the Scriptures yet except they can proue their Church to be the only true Church of God which they are neuer able to doe it helps not their cause It is strange to see and heare what monstrous and blasphemous speaches and positions many of them haue deliuered to this purpose as that the Scripture is of no more authority without the approbation of the Church then Esops Fables Oh horrible blasphemie there are some others of a better kinde that are more modest that say that the Scriptures are to be fitted to the times and the sense thereof is to be altred as the times alter others there are that say that the Churches are not bound to take the Scriptures as true without the allegation of the Church and that the Church hath authority to reiect or allow Scripture and that yee may know that by the Church they meane their Romish church and by that the Pope hearken how blasphemously they ascribe vnto him all power in heauen and in earth that hee may dispence against the Apostles and their Canons and against all the commandements of God in the old and new Testament c. Here the world may see that the church of Rome is that whore of Babilon an impudent and shamelesse strumpet that sets such a brasen face and belches out such whorish filthy blasphemies against God and his Word the very naming of these positions is refutation enough for them in any Christians iudgements To come to their best positions in this controuersie Position 1 First the Church say they is supreme Iudge in all controuersies of Religion but yee see by this obseruation that it is not so God is higher and the Scripture is higher the Spirit indeede is the Iudge and the highest Iudge speaking openly and plainely in in the Word and secretly in the minde and heart of euery beleeuer 1. Ioh. 2 20 27. you haue anoyntment from that holy one and know all things And againe the same anoynting teacheth you of all things Obiect yea but say they are not men sent to the Priests to enquire at their mouhes Mal. 2.7 and is not the Priest the highest Iudge then Answ I answer What are wee to goe to the Priests for for the Law not for their owne Iudgement whereto if they speake wee are to receiue it yet not because it is their saying but Gods Law but happly they can deliuer no other but Gods Law that is flatly contradicted verse 8. where the Prophet saith that they are gone out of the way and haue caused many to fall by the Law yea but say they the high Priest was the Iudge as wee may see Deut. 17.8 12. But hee was to iudge according to the Law as we may see in Vers 11. so that except they will arrogate more to themselues then the messengers of the Lord of hoasts did vnder the law they cannot be Iudge nor Iudges of the Scripture The second position of theirs is this Position 2 That whatsoeuer the Church saith we must take it as a Law and obey it It is true that whatsoeuer the Church saith according the Law and Word of God we must obey it not otherwise The Scribes and Pharises were to bee obeyed as they sate in Moses chaire that is as they taught his Doctrine Matth. 23 2 3. but if they transgresse and bring in the precepts of men and their owne traditions
to the word and the Spirit There must be a perswasion in vs that the Word is of God else there is no profit by it 1 Thessa 2.3.2 Peter 1.19 20. 2 Tim. 3.16 And therefore still the Preface of the Prophets is Verbum Domini And so much shall seue to be spoken concerning the authority of the Scripture The foure and twentieth LECTVRE of the CHVRCH COncerning the power of the Church yee haue heard how it extends it selfe to persons and things for so we diuided it for our more easier proceeding in the point that which concernes persons wee haue already spoken of And that which concernes the thing wherein the Church hath power wee haue entred into and shewed that they are of two sorts eyther matters of circumstance or matters of substance The Churches power in matters of substance are eyther in matters touching Scripture or besides Scripture touching Scripture and that I shewed was of two sorts eyther touching the authoritie of Scripture or the sense of Scripture Of the authority of Scripture we spake in the last Lecture Now wee are to speake of the sense of Scripture which wee shall be the longer in handling because looke what was wanting in the former point shall be here supplyed Touching this point what authority the Church hath in the sense of Scripture it is as materiall and as difficult a point as the former First as materiall for after we are made acquainted which the letter of Scripture so that we know which are Canonicall bookes written by the Infallible direction of the Holy Ghost and that euery thing contained in them is the vndoubted truth of God wee are still as far to seeke in matters of faith as before till we proceed further and be acquainted with the sense and meaning of Scripture for the Word of God is not so much the letter as the sense and the Scripture is not so much the bare written word as the right meaning and vnderstanding of that which is written That what a man saith is his speech indeed in common acceptation But yet if it bee not taken in the sense hee meanes it he will and may iustly disclaime as none of his speech A mans meaning is contained in his words as the things signified in the signe because words are the signification of our meaning but the subiect of them wherein it properly rests and is seated is the breast of the speaker So the Word of God is in the Scripture as the signe whereby God signifies his meaning but the subiect of them wherein properly the meaning of them restes is in God himselfe so that this is a materiall point to be knowne Secondly it is as difficult a point as the former for after we heare which is the right letter of Scripture it is as difficult to know which is the right sense as before it was to know which was the right letter for the same words sometimes haue diuers significations and one and the same sentence may be vnderstood many wayes and diuers men are of diuers minds expounding one and the same Scripture diuers wayes euery man abounding in his owne sense the true beleeuer expounding it to the maintenance of the true Catholique faith the Heretique to the maintainance of his Heresie Yea among and true beleeuers themselues one interprets the same words to that opinion that he fauours and another to a contrary that he fauours What is to be done in this case The Church is here thrust vpon vs as the onely or chiefest vmpyre in these differences and that alone to be the true sense which shee pronounceth And surely I see not but that the Church may as probably and plausibly challenge authority to deliuer which is the meaning of Scripture as which is the letter of Scripture We haue giuen the Church her due touching the former acknowledging her authority in and about the letter of Scripture but not ouer or aboue it and so God willing we will deale as ingenurously in this concerning the sense of Scripture But yet we will limit and bound it within certaine necessary cautions and limitations And that we may doe so we will handle it by way of Obseruation The Obseruation is this Doct. That howsoeuer the Church hath great authority in expounding Scripture yet she must not expound it as shee list and according to her owne minde but according to Gods minde and the meaning of the Scripture it selfe But say some the Church will not nor cannot expound them Ob. but according to Gods minde and therefore this is a needlesse Obseruation I Answer It is true that the Catholique Church that is Answer the whole company of the faithfull cannot do otherwise But particulâ—r visible Churches may and oft times haue expounded Scripture to their owne minde and not according to Gods minde And therefore it is reason that they should bee thus bounded and limited we will proceed then to the proofes of the obseruation And first I will prooue it by rules And secondly by examples The rules in the Scripture are plaine for this note and that first in generall Esay 8.20 To the law to the Testimony c. whosoeuer is the speaker and whatsoeuer he speakes in matters of God and of Religion and therefore specially in expounding Scripture it must be according to the law and the testimony that is according to the meaning that God intendeth therein and so in the 1 Peter 4.11 the Apostle saith Let him that speakes speake as the words of God that is in Gods sense As in generall all must thus speake Gods Word so specially the Preacher or whosoeuer that takes vpon him to expound Gods Word he must speake it as the Word of God that is not onely for the manner of it reuerently and zealously as becomes the Word of God but for the matter much more that is in the same sense that God himselfe hath spoken it as hee being then in Gods stead and deliuering his message else he speakes his owne words not Gods Secondly more particularly Iohn 5 39. Search the Scripture saith our Sauiour he doth not bide them take the Scriptures and reade them and giue what sense of them they thinke good But he bids them search them that is examine them and consider aduisedly of them lay them rightly together weigh one place wel with another and make diligent inquiry after the sense reach that God intends in them And so we shall find that they are first witnesses of Christ and then that they are helpes to eternall life See it yet more neerely Rom. 12.6 Let vs prophesie according to the proportion of faith saith the Apostle whereby prophecy is expresly meant interpretation of Scripture for so it is taken in the 1 Cor. 14.3.31 and that is to be framed according to the proportion or Analogy of faith which whether it be meant of faith contained in the Creede or of the measure of faith that God hath endued vs with all yet still
What things are to be warranted Warrants for the cautions conditions and carriage of the businesse are First more principall Secondly inferâ—our warrant Second head and in it fiue Rules The second Rule That is vncomely in one place which is decent in another What is to be reputed decent Order extends it selfe to two things First to things to be done Secondly to persons The third Rule Three wayes how peace is indangered The fourth Rule Three wayes how this rule is broken The fifth Rule The third head and that is the end And there be two kinds of them Two graces necessary for this First wisedome Secondly love When this Rule is swerved from Instances in divers duties Proofes are here vsed because omitted before The sixth generall things concerning the Church viz. the priuiledges of it In this head two points handled 1 handled by way of obseruation Reasons 2 things handled viz. the priuiledges of Church and they be of two sorts 1 humane 2 diâ—r these â—uers sorts generally of two sorts 1. In respect of others both friends and enemies 2. In respect of themselues 1 temporall priuiledges 2. Spirituall priuiledges theseâ— of two sorts 1 common to all the members 2. proper to the true Beleeuers and these of two sorts 1. matters of present possession of diuers kindes 4 The workes God doth for the faithfull 2. matters of future certainties 2. other speciall priuileges added and intreated on 1. concerning the infallibe guidance of the Church by Gods Spirit and so whether the Church can erre or no either in manners or in Doctrine or in both or in neyther Errors of foure sorts 1. what a fundamentall Errors is Errors in smaller matters what they be Difference btwâ—eene them that erre in the foundation and them that erre in smaller matters The second thing is concerning the necessity of being a member of the Church if euer wee will attaine saluation and so whether any may be saued out of the Church or no. Extra fidem Ecclesiae Morn 451. The seuenth generall head in the doctrin of the church viz. the aduersaries and opposites of it This handled in 5. point â— Th◠〈…〉 that the Church of God hath many Aduersaries to oppose it deliuered in a Doctrine Stiâ—ting vp to many duties The second point what these aduersaries are and they are many 2. sort 3. sort 4. sort 5. sort 6. sort 7. sort 8. sort 9. sort 10. sort 11. sort 12. sort Vse 3. The third point which is how these Aduersaries oppose vs. The matter they strike at 1 against the persons of professors 2 against their profession The manner of their opposition â— secretly 2. openâ— 3. The means or weapons wherby they fight against Gods Children 1 carnall reasons and therein 2. Religious pretences and herein 1. Scriptures 2. that they are the Church 3. miracles 3. more grosse dealing The 4. point how the Church is to carry her selfe to her aduersaries 2. things to be done that we may be able to make a good fight What is to be done in it and therein 2. things The 2 worke to be done 2 thing how it is to be done The 5 point how the Lord carrieth himselfe to his Church and their aduersaries How God is with the saith full in many respects How God is against the enemies his Church many waies Vse 2. The 8. generall head of the Church viz. the power and auhority of it And in it 3. things to be spoken vnto 1. that there is a power 2. point what manner of power it is and in it things asserted 1 that it is not humane but diuine How we may know when the Church speakes true or false Two things asserted that power of the Church is not temporal but spirituall The 3. thing asserted that the Power of the Church is limited and scantled within the bounds of the Word The 4. thing asserted that the power of the Church is the greatest power on earth Kings are vnder the power of the Church though they be aboue the persons that exercise it The 3 point is what it is that the Church haue power in it is double 1. ouer persons and that 1 either as members either not come in to admitte Who are to be admitted The Act and meanes of admission This not to be renued vpon any falling away How far the Magistrate may compell Or to repell them Or secondly as come in to keepe them in or cast them out Or thirdly ouer members as Officers to choose or refuse place or displace Secondly the Church hath power ouer things and these either matters of substance as touching the Scripture and therein first touching the credit of the Scripture And herein whether the authority of Church bee greater then the authority of the Spripture Bellarmy de Verbo Dei interpret 246. The blasphemous speeches of the Papists concerning the Scripture without the approbation of the church The Church of Rome is that whore of Babilon The best positions of the Papists in this controuersie Answered How the Church is to be beleeued and obeyed Answered Reasons against it Reply How we must esteeme of the Scriptures How we must esteeme of the Church 4. Wayes how we may know the scripture to be the Scripture 6 Rules concerning our beleeuing what the Church saith of the authority of the Scripture The second thing the Church hath power in about the Scripture is thâ— sense of it and how farre it hath power therein Hieron in Epist ad Gelat cap. 1. Reprouing first the opinion of the Papists The Scriptures speake and haue a voyce How the Church is the mouth of the Scripture The Scripture not dumbe Secondly their practice first in regard of the vulgar latine translation imposed by them as the authenticall Text. Secondly in that all their Expositors are slaues and vassalls to their Church Thirdly in regard of the oath which generally all Papists recâ—ue concerning the exposition of the Scripture The Fathers doe all generally concur and yet misse in the right expounding of the Scriptures Fourthly in that they rely vpon the iudgements of Councells and the Popeâ— in case the Church dissent First other mens and the Churches expositions are to be examined by vs. Ob. Answer 1. Rectract lib. cap. 18. Secondly in framing expositions of our owne we must come not as masters to teach but as schollers to learne to the Scriptures Directions to walke and be ruled by when wee seeke the sense of the Scripture they are of three sortes 1 some before wee come to expound the Scripture they are 7. Things to be obserued in the businesse it selfe How we may consulie with Gods Spirit What is the analogie of faith Things to be doue after Diuers obiections against this doctrine Ob. 2. Ob 5. Of the authority of the Church in matters besides the Scriptures and what is to be held therein The places that proue this are of foure sorts First such as ascribe thâ—s authority to God alone Secondly such as commend
vnto vs the sufficiency Scripâ— Thirdly such as forbid any addition to or detraction from the Scripture Fourthly such as condemne all Doctrine taught either without or besides the Scripture Rhemists 15 Acts â— The Papists say the church may coyne new articles of faith What authority the Church hath about articles of Faith Hyper 6â— Hyper 54. Secondly that the Church make any booke to bee Canonicall Scripture Which the Papists hould this confuted by diuers reasons Thirdly that the Church hath power to deuise adde diminish or alter any part of Gods worship which the Church of Rome hath done prooued by diuerse things Fourthly concerning customes The fathers iudgement concerning customes Fifthly concerning traditions How and in what sense tradition is to bee receiued Answers to the Popish tenent concerning tradititions Answer 1. Ob. Answer wherin is shewed that the Baptisme of Infants the change of the Sabbath and that so many bookes are Canonicall Scripture and are not had by tradition but proued by good consequence out of the Scripture Answ 2. Answ 3. Their proofe out of 2 Thes 2.15 Answe Answ 4. The scripture the so onely rule of saith acknowledged to bee by all Churches generally Secondly the Scripture is the onely tryall of euery truth How euery matter of substance is to be found in the Scripture Concerning Churches power in matters of circumstance and they are of two sortes one of miracles and what is to be helde concerning the same Secondly of discipline and this is of two sorts either matter of dâ—scipline which is spoken of before or secondly matter of ceremonies and what the church hath power to doe therein The bounds the Church is to keepe in ordaining matters of ceremony 1. 2. Vse 2. 1. The ninth generall point concerning the Church viz. the application of all that hath bin spoken to all visible Churches in christendome that I know of The generall diuision of all churches that haue beene or are since our Sauiours time into Easterne and WesteÌ„rne and this according to their scâ—tuation Secondly according to their language and so some be greek and some latin Churches VVhether Schismaticall or hereticall Churches may be accounted true visible Churches What a Schismatike church is Hereticall Churches First what they are and when any particular man is to be reputed an Heretike Heresies of 2. sorts first such as ouerthrow the foundation What this fundation is Resol Those that deny directly this foundation or any part thereof cease to bee Christians and are no more visible Churcher The Greeke Churches be here spoken of and what weare to thinke of them 1. of the Greeke Churches generally disperse in most at the Easterne parts of the world Ortelius 100. Ortelius 97. 98. 108. Secondly the Greeke Churches which are more particularly and properly so called and what we are to hold of them deliuered in an obseruation Doct. The mayne error of the Greeke Churches The Greeke Churches better then the Popish-Church The Papists vnchatarible censuring the Greeke Churches answered The Greeke Churches not guâ—lty of Schisme from Rome The Greeke Churches neuer subiect to the Romane Church One note of the Church as the Papists account it is found in the Greeke Church viz succession of Bishops The goodnes of God in perseruing of his Churches seene in the Greeke Churches vnder the Turke The miseries of the Greeke Church vnder the Turke in many particulars in regard of their persecutions in regard of the Religion of the Turks The Religion of the Turks 1. a pestilent Religion directly opposite to Christ 2. It ouerspreadeth a great part of the knowne world 3. It is a pleasing Religion For what it was that the Lord suffered such famous Churches to come to ruine applied to vs. The Western churches and first of those that acknowledge the Pope their head as the Church of Rome and those that hold with her and what maâ— be said and held of her deliuered in two obseruations The church of Rome as now it standeth may in some sense be reputed a true visible Church A differenâ—e betweene the papacy or the popâ—sh â—action and some better spirits amongst them in regard of whom the whole may be called a true Church The popish church doth not directly deny any part of the fundation but in outward shew of words affirme it The church of Rome hath beene a true Church The Papists by their Doctrine of iustification by workes must ouerthrow the foundation they by this ouer throw Christ not directly but by consequence Quest Answ It is not so great a sin to deny Christ directly as by consequence yet hee that doth this deserueth to be cut off from Gods mercy The Church of Rome compared with the Church of Israel 2. with the Church of the Iewes in our Sauiours times With the Church of Galatia Circumcision doth as neerely by consequence cut off from Christ as iustification by workes with the of Church Sardis Baptisme a true Sacrament in Rome and rightly administred there for the substance of it Those that were Baptised in the Church of Rome were lawfully Baptised Ob 1. Answ Ob. 2. Answ The ordinati of our Ministers from the Church of Rome and yet a lawfull ordination The question where the Church was before Luthers time answered The inconuenience preuented by acknowledging that the Church of Rome may be accounted a true Church What to thinke of our fathers that liued in the Popish Church They of the Popish Chuâ—ch are to â—e â—udâ—ed rather mis-beleeuers then vnbeleeuers The 2. Obseruation wherein is further delired what may be sayd and held further of the church of Rome The Church of Rome so corrupt that it is not lawfull to ioyne with her This that is spoken against thee is in respect of the Pope and Popish factors Corruption of the Church of Rome reduced to 2. sorts 1. matter of Doctrine reduced to 1. part of the Doctrine Foure heads 1 concerning Scriptures And their error therein Three things 1 denying the sufficiency of the Scripture 2 Perâ—erting the truth of the Scripture 3 Disanulling the authorâ—ty and credit of the Scripture many wayes 1 teaching the apochryphaâ—l bookes to be canonicall Scripture Secondly equalling traditions of men with the written word of God Thirdly preferring the authority of the Church aboue the Scripture Two heads wherein they orre in matter of Doctrine viz concerning the direct offices of the Mediator The Papists say there bee many mediators betwixt God and man The distinction of mediators of intercession and redemption answered Two things in a Mediator To be mediator of intercession is peculiar to Christ as well as to be mediator of redemption The popish shâ—ft off praying to the Saints not as helpers but as intercessor Answered The popish reason for praying to the Saints departed drawn from our desiâ—ing the Saints on earth to pray for vs Answered The third head wherein the church of Rome erreth in doctrine and that is concerning Images The church of Rome an abominable whore deseruing
against his Annointed it is to no purpose they shall not preuaile it is all but the imagination of a vaine thing Psal 2.1 Yet I wil tell them what they shal preuaile in they shal preuaile thus farre to make the Church more in number and more zealous for God and constant in his truth contrary to their end For behold when they haue done what they can against the faithfull when they haue burnt them to ashes God will raise out of those very ashes a new seed to call vpon his Name and the blood of the Saints shed shall fatten the Church and make it more fruitfull and be a cause of the greater increase of the Faithfull It is a vaine thing therefore for them to threaten them and to say as many times they doe that they will root out these Professors It is more then they can do nay it is more then the Diuell their good Master can doe himselfe and therefore let them neuer thinke to doe it Fiftly this teacheth vs not to Iudge of the Church by Vse 5 sight or appearance It hath a being euen when it can hardly be discerned rest rhou vpon this vndoubted Truth that surely such an one there is where or how c. leaue that to God for it may be hid from our sight euen as the Corne is amongst the chaffe so that we cannot discerne it and yet it may haue a being And so much for that Point Now wee come to speake of the third Point namely of the Church of God consisting of men in heauen and in earth together I will describe it by certaine qualities and circumstances such as may present and make it plaine to euery mans view And because it is an Article of our Faith and now that we are entred into it it is needfull to speake of all that is necessary for vs to beleeue concerning this Point therefore we will fetch these qualities from that Article in the Creede that concernes the Church I beleeue the holy Catholike Church and I will reduce all the matter we are here to speake of to these sixe Heads First that the Church is one secondly that it is holy thirdly that it is Catholike Fourthly that it is ioyned to Christ Fiftly that they haue a Communion one with another and sixtly that they are knowne onely to God and themselues and all these are raised out of the Article in the Creed That it is one therefore it is said the Church not Churches and the Nicen Creed which was penned after this saith I beleeue one That it is holy and Catholike so it is said in expresse wordes that it is ioyned to Christ and that they haue a Communion among themselues both these are intended when it is said they are a Communion of Saints Lastly that they are knowne onely to God and themselues How is this gathered hence Why thus because it is said I beleeue it Now that which wee beleeue is not seene and therefore this Article must not be expounded of a visible Church as the Papists would haue it Doctr. Now first of the first note It is but one for so the Nicen Creed for plainenesse sake ads this particle one We will draw it into an obseruation and that is this namely That all the faithfull that euer were or shall be either in heauen or in earth doe make vp but one onely Church It is prooued thus The Scripture when it speakes of the true Church in the generall true nature of it speakes in the singular number Eph. 5.27 32. that he might make it a glorious Church c. This I speake concerning Christ and concerning his Church And Math. 16.18 vpon this Rocke will I build my Church It is true that the Scripture speakes sometime in the plurall number of Churches as the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 11.16 we haue no such custome nor the Churches of God but then it speakes of particular visible Congregations but of the generall Catholike Church it speakes alwayes in the singular number as being but one and so expressely ascribes onenesse to it Cant. 6 8. Christ saith to his Church My Loue my Doue c. Eph. 4.4 there is one body c. The Church hath a threefold onenesse it is one in it selfe it is one with Christ and it hath an onenesse amongst the members In this place we speake but of the onenesse it hath in it selfe of the other two we shall speake in their due place That it is one in it selfe therefore it is called the house of God not houses the temple of God not temples as in the time of the Law there was but one Tabernacle and afterwards but one Temple whereto all the people came Leuitic 17.3 4. Deut. 21 5. and 16.2 2. Chron. 2.4 so now there is but one onely Church of the faithfull Reas 1 The Reasons of the Point are these The first is taken out of Ephes 4.4 5. there are many reasons heaped together there is but one Spirit therefore but one Church as there is but one soule and therefore but one man There is but one hope at which all Gods people ioyntly aime and therefore they are one corporation one Lord and therefore one family one Faith which is the life of the Church and if there be but one life then there can be but one Church one Baptisme and therefore but one Promise and Couenant which all doe make to God as one man Secondly the Church is the Body of Christ Ephes 5.23 Reas 2 and Christ he is the Head of the Church and therefore as there is but one Christ so there is but one Church else wee should make a monster of Christ to say he hath one head and many bodies Againe the Church is the Spouse of Christ and he is her Husband as is implyed Vers 25. Now Christ should haue many wiues if there were many Churches which is absurd and therefore there is but one Church still Thirdly they haue all one Shepheard and therefore they Reas 3 are all but one Sheepefold Ioh. 10.16 Fourthly they are all partakers of one Bread and therefore Reas 4 but one body 1. Cor. 10.17 Fifthly all the differences that are betwixt them are abolished Reas 5 by Christ and therefore they are but one Ephes 2.14 Gal. 3.28 The Vses are these First this teacheth vs the vnchangeablenesse Vse 1 of Gods heauenly Truth and of the course of saluation because there is but one Church still and therefore but one Truth still it is vnchangeable there is but one Truth and course of saluation from the beginning to the end of the World the dispensation or manner of carriage hath been some what different sometimes it hath been carried darkly sometimes clearely sometimes in ceremonies sometimes without ceremonies sometime by the Law sometime by the Gospell by Tradition as before the Law by reuelation and by Scripture yet the substance was euer one and the same the same Faith and course of saluation that Adam was
this as a generall ground that the onely way whereby we are to find out the true Religion is by the true visible Church which may be true in some sense but not in this And their reach herein is to make all the Christian World to suspend thēselues vpon their Church as that being alwayes visible and so to receiue that Religion and none but that which their Church doth teach For say they there is no way to find out the true Religion but by the true visible Church but ours is the true visible Church therefore if euer you will find out the true Religion you must find it out by our Church It is not to be denied but that a true visible Church is a good meanes to find out the true Religion being assisted with the continuall presence of Gods Spirit and being furnished with the Word and Sacraments and gifts for that purpose but whereas they say it is the onely way it is not true for the Scripture hath another way and a better Ioh 5.39 Search the Scriptures saith our Sauiour for they testifie of mee Againe if this be the onely way to find out the true Religion by the Church then a man must first be well assured which is the true Church before hee can safely relie vpon her iudgement for the truth of Religion so that whereas before his care was to find out the true Religion and thereupon resolues to search it out from the true Church now his first and greatest care is to find out which is the true Church for other companies that are not may and doe bragge oft-times that they are the true Church when there is no such matter what are wee to doe in this case This Doctrine tells vs directly what is to be done where is it that the sauing truth is professed There and no where else is a true visible Church so that whereas they say the Church is the onely way for the finding out of the true Religion it is plaine as we haue shewed that the true Religion professed is the onely way or at least the chiefe way to find out a true visible Church The case is this we say the true Religion shewes forth the true Church the Papists say the contrary that the true Church shewes forth the true Religion And this that they say is true in some sense but that which we say is true in a better sense for the true Religion shewes the true Church as the cause shewes the effects but the Church shewes the true Religion as the effects shew the cause As for example the Sunne-shine is the cause of the day and the day proues that the Sunne shines Now one man may reason thus from the cause to the effect and say The Sunne shines therefore it is day another from the effect to the cause It is day therefore the Sunne shines and both say true but the first is the more forcible kind of reasoning when we reason from the cause to the effects So when I reason thus Here is the true Religion therefore the true Church here I reason from the cause to the effects and this is a more forcible and better reason then to say Here is the true Church therefore here is the true Religion which is but to reason from the effect to the cause This wee shall find to be true in the Scripture phrase where the Church is compared to a Candlesticke now what serues that for but onely to hold out the light then the sauing truth is the Light or Candle now the Candlesticke is not seene at all without the Light of the Candle in the dark night though it were of gold so in the darknes of this World the Church which is the Candlesticke if it hold not forth the sauing truth which is the Light or Candle it cannot be seene it selfe So that it is the truth of Religion that makes a true Church and the profession of this truth makes it visible then the Church is not the only way to find out the true Religion nor yet the best way but the best and safest way to find out the true visible Church is to find it out by the true Religion which they professe And so much for the reproofe of the Papists Vse 2 The second Vse is for triall Is it so that euery Congregation openly professing the sauing truth of God is a true visible Church then here is the straitest and precisest Rule to measure the being of a true visible Church by the definition containing all true visible Churches and no more Therefore look wheresoeuer the true sauing faith is profest there is a true visible Church And looke where there is a true visible Church there true sauing faith is profest for these hold in reciprocall termes so that whether wee would proue any assembly to bee a true visible Church or reproue and conuince any for a false we must lay it to this Rule so whether they professe the sauing truth of Christ or not and accordingly esteeme and iudge of them to bee true or false Churches Here certaine exceptions may bee made to this Doctrine The first exception is this What doe you say that a company professing the sauing truth makes a true visible Church Will profession onely make a true visible Church I answer No First it is required Answ that the sauing truth be amongst them indeed else they are no true Church Secondly that being amongst them it is not to bee smothered but profest Thirdly that it bee not onely outwardly profest but inwardly imbraced too at least by some of them Rom. 10.10 The second exception is this But what say you if they professe it with their lips and deny it in their liues and practise is such a Church a true visible Church I answer Answ a fearefull state are all such Churches in for God cannot bee more dishonoured his Spirit more grieued his Gospell more reproched his children more offended Satan and all Gods enemies more gratified and aduantaged then by this yet farre bee it from vs to denie them to bee a true visible Church so long as Gods sauing Truth is profest amongst them it cannot bee though there be neuer so great and generall a falling away from the practise of it but that some doe liue as they professe though they be not seene to vs. And therefore for their sakes though they bee but few and not to bee outwardly discerned it is to be reputed a true visible Church though a very corrupt and impure one The third exception But what say you of such a Church which though they professe the whole sauing faith yet they doe in certaine some crosse opinions which ouerthrow it Answ I answer wee must consider what manner of opinions these be which that Church holdes First whether they be such as ouerthrow the foundation secondly whether they bee publikely profest as the Doctrine of that Church thirdly whether they bee persisted in after they haue been admonisht by
and burnt vp God waters it and makes it fruitfull who shall hinder the growth and increase thereof Surely God will not suffer his owne worke to be hindred by any power in the world If this were well considered it would dismay the aduersaries of the Church and euen daunt Satan himselfe for they know before-hand that they are fighters against God yea against his speciall hand and therefore it is impossible that they should preuaile The wicked after the Flood when they built the Tower of Babel they fought against God but they could not preuaile it turned to their confusion but these fight against God in a speciall manner And therefore this is our comfort they shal neuer preuaile though they band themselues together against the Lord and against his Church yet all they doe is but the imagination of a vaine thing because it is against God and against his people This should comfort the faithfull in all their persecutions temptations and distresses whatsoeuer because that they are built by Gods owne hand and therefore like Mount Sion they shall stand fast for euer and neuer be remoued and likewise they are continually assisted by Gods hand so that their enemies cannot hurt them as the Mountaines are about Ierusalem so the Lord is about his people from henceforth and for euer Psal 125.1 2. So much of the first obseruation arising from the causes of the Church The next Point arising hence is this That wheresoeuer Doct. 2 the true causes of a true Church are effectuall and that by the ordinary blessing of God they haue their due successe there certainely is a true visible Church First I say where they are effectuall for sometimes the causes may bee present yet not effectuall or at least very little effectuall but where they are effectuall onely there they cause a Church Secondly I say by the ordinary blessing of God for extraordinary blessing and successe doth not sufficiently proue a true visible Church The point is cleare in the case of the Church Act. 2. from the beginning to the end the causes of a Church were there as wee shewed before and they were effectuall Vers 41. They were added to the Church and it was ordinarily effectuall Verse 47. The Lord added to the Church from day to day c. and therefore there was a true Church and so it is called in that verse 47. And so it was in the case of the Church of Antioch Act. 11. from 20. to 26. verse there was the meanes the Word and the Ministers of it and it was effectuall for they beleeued and it was ordinarily effectuall for a great number beleeued and turned to the Lord and therefore they were a Church and were also so called vers 26. So likewise in the 1 Cor. 1.2 Vnto the Church of God which is at Corinthus to them that are sanctified in Christ Iesus Saints by calling c. They had a Calling then and this was effectuall for they were sanctified in Christ Iesus and so were a true Church The case was thus in the seuen Churches Reuel 1.16 to the end of the Chapter there were the seuen golden Candlesticks that is seuen true visible Churches and there was the Sonne of man that is Christ walking in the middst of them and there were the Starres that is his Ministers vpholden in his right hand and a two-edged sword came out of his mouth that is his Word and the power thereof for so the Word is compared to a two-edged sword Heb 4.12 And these were effectuall too the Starres were vpholden and it was a sharpe two-edged sword so where these are thus effectuall there is a golden Candlesticke that is a true visible Church Reas 1 The Reasons of the point are these First the cause doth alwayes proue the effect necessarily where it hath her worke and is not resisted now here are the causes of a true Church and their worke is not resisted therefore here is the effect too that is a true visible Church Secondly where these causes are there is the definition Reas 2 of a true visible Church that is a company of people professing ioyntly the sauing truth Now where these are there is a true visible Church Thirdly whosoeuer liues in such a Church where these Reas 3 causes are walking in truth and sinceritie and being carefull and conscionable to obey these meanes he is certainely saued and on the contrary whosoeuer liues out of such a Church and doth not obey these meanes ordinarily hee cannot be saued then where these are must needs be a true Church for without the Church ordinarily there is no saluation But our Aduersaries that we haue principally to deale against in this case confesse it that the Word and Sacraments are the instruments and meanes of constituting the Church and conseruing it therefore we will stand no longer on the proofes and grounds of the point The Vses are these First this serues to iustifie our Church Vse 1 to be a true visible Church against the separation that deny it for by this it appeares we haue a true Church because that we haue the causes of a true Church and because they are effectuall yea and ordinarily effectuall amongst vs. If they except against vs they must deny and say either that we haue not the causes of a true Church amongst vs or that these causes are not effectuall or else that they are not ordinarily effectuall amongst vs. Some deny some of these and some deny all of them and therefore say we are no true Church If they say wee haue not the meanes wee answer that we haue through Gods mercy the Word and the Sacraments and Ministers and gifts which are the causes and meanes of a Church Yea but say they yee haue not all Gods ordinances amongst you you want discipline c. I answer first we only waite to see them proued by the word to be Gods ordinances which they so much require Answ and then wee will receiue them with both hands as wee haue done greater things Secondly I answer if wee should not receiue them yet we might bee a true Church though happily not so pure and perfect a Church for Discipline is not a matter of substance to the being of a Church but to the well-being only Obiect yea but say they though you haue the Word among you yet you haue it not out of the Lords mouth for your Ministers haue not a true calling they are not called and sent of God I answer that extraordinary calling we neither haue Answ nor looke for but such ordinary calling as ordinary Ministers haue had in any Church since the death of the Apostles wee haue the same Let them shew vs any since that time and we will proue that ours is answerable to it therefore if wee bee not a true visible Church then there was never any since the Apostles death Yea Obiect but say they you haue your calling from the Church of Rome I
answer we haue not our calling from the Church of Rome but from other ministers professing the same faith with vs as they haue Answ this might be a reason against Luther and other Ministers that had their calling in the Church of Rome Obiect it can be none against vs. Yea but say they Answ it came through their hands at first I answer that is nothing to vs many good things may come through theeues hands when the Arrian heresie spread it selfe ouer the world many Ministers came through their hands and therefore if this were a good Argument to proue wee were not a true Church then there should bee no true Church since the Apostles dayes But if wee had had our Calling from the Church of Rome I doe not see but that those Ministers that were ordained by the Church of Rome are warrantable and lawfull but I am sure ours now is lawfull if euer there were any since the Apostles death Yea but say they you haue no couenant made betwixt you and God Obiect I answer yes we doe make a couenant with God in Baptisme Yea but you were not gathered by the Word but compelled by a Proclamation in the beginning of Queene Elizabeths Raigne I answer Yes wee were gathered before in King Henery the eighth Answ and King Edward the sixth dayes so that this Proclamation was but a restoring of vs to our former estate as it was in the daies of Hezekiah 2 Chron. 30.5 where the people were restored to religion by the Kings Proclamation and this compulsion by the Proclamation was but to the outward meanes But now in our times there is no such compulsion but men are gathered by the word therfore this is vnseasonably applied to vs. Yes saith Ainsworth It is so still I answer If it be so that we are still compeld it is but to the outward meanes as I haue said but yet so many of vs as since the preaching of the Gospel doe voluntarily ioyne and enter couenant with God and the faithful are euen by our Aduersaries confession true members of a Church and therefore consequently such are a true visible Church Or else secondly they say If wee haue the meanes yet we haue not the successe Yes we haue the successe too for many of vs feele it and taste it to our singular consolation many of vs are conuerted Answ comforted instructed confirmed c. in our Church yea many of themselues were conuerted here amongst vs which is a manifest argument of our warrantable calling in that we haue experience of Christ that speaketh in our Ministers not weake but mighty in vs 1 Cor. 13.3 Or thirdly they say it may be effectually sometimes but it is not ordinarily effectuall I Answer What is more ordinary For first we haue many conuerted amongst vs and secondly this is dayly done and thirdly by these meanes that we haue amongst vs the preaching of the Word and fourthly this is as vsuall here as in any visible Church yea I dare vndertake that our Church is as fruitfull in gathering people and begetting Children vnto God as euer any Church was since the Apostles dayes they indeed had an extraordinary Calling and so an extraordinary successe which we must not looke for but ours is ordinarily effectuall for it is wrought vpon many and that day by day and also by the power of the meanes which is amongst vs and also as vsually as in any Church since the Apostles times And therefore ours must needs be a true Church therefore let none of vs entertaine any such thoughts into our heads as to thinke wee haue not the causes and meanes of a true Church amongst vs or that they be not effectuall to our conuersion and saluation or that they be not ordinarily effectuall But let vs blesse God for the means and the successe which daily they haue amongst vs lest for our vnthankfulnesse God depriue vs of them and turne from vs as he did from the Iewes and take his Church and presence from amongst vs. The eleuenth Lecture of the Church HAuing acquainted you already with the definition as also with the Causes of a true Church It remaines that we proceed in the third place to speake as we propounded of the members of the Church For whereas the visible Church is compared to a Body and every body consists of diuers parts and members framed and ioyned proportionably together if therefore wee would exactly know the body of a true visible Church we must be well instructed touching the parts and members of the same for the presence of the members proues the presence of the body looke where the members are there likewise is the body also And the state of the members well considered instructs vs rightly to esteeme of the state of the body for the body is to be accounted sound or vnsound accordingly as the members thereof are affected Now when we speake of the members of the Church we may as well vnderstand the head as the other parts for in a generall sense the head is as well a member as the rest of the parts of the body or else we may speake of all the other parts besides the head for so in a more strict and particular sense the head and the members are opposed against each other as they being diuerse from the head and the head from them Now because we desire to carry the matter fully before vs as neere as we can therefore we will speake of this body in the generall sense as including both head and members too First of the head for that being the chiefe and principall member is first and principally to bee spoken of specially in this case the head being here infinitely greater and more excellent than all the body besides and therefore first of that That which we will speake of in this point we will contriue into these three heads First that the visible Church must haue a head secondly that it must haue one head thirdly that this head is Iesus Christ and hee alone First that the Church being a body must haue a head for so in the first place the course of nature requires it for in the course of nature a headlesse body is a monstrous body imperfect without forme fashion life or gouernment Secondly as the course of nature requires it so the necessity of the Church requires it for the Church must be endued with spirituall life therefore it must haue a head to conuey life into it Thirdly the wisdome of God requires it for God is the God not of confusion but of order in all his works specially in his special workmanshippe that is his Church What a confused heape of stones would a Church be if it had not a head corner stone to hold all the other stones together euery one in his due place and what a disordered Assembly would the Church be if the members were without a head to order it and to releeue it Secondly as
Church gouerned by the word not else And in this sense the good Kings both of Israel and Iudah were alwaies the head of the Church not in deciding matters of Faith and Religion for that Gods Word decides But this word Head of the Church must be warily vsed because it is not found in the Scripture but chiefe Gouernor is and therfore in that sense the King may be said to be head of the Church within his dominions because vnder Christ he is chief Gouernor Secondly they except say the vniuersal visible Church hath a visible head Now where is this visible Head Christ is not visible I answer Yes Christ is visible for first though he be not actually seene in this dispensation of time yet he may be seene If the King after he is crownd should keep himself in his Closet all his life time yet hee is a King and a visible King too though he be not actually seene of his subiects So Christ he is the King of his Church and is now in heauen where the Saints see him and where wee shall see him too and that with these eyes of ours and therefore he is visible though he be not actually seene of vs now Secondly I answer that in some sort he is visible daily in his Church in the Word and in the Sacraments especially in the Lords Supper in these Christ is amongst vs and in our sight crucified Gal. 3.1 Thirdly hee was once visible and seene on earth for many yeeres and shall bee seene by euery eye at the last day and that as the head of the Church Fourthly his Ministers together with lawfull Magistrates doe in some sort visibly represent him amongst vs. So that Christ and not the Pope is the head of the visible Church though he be not actually seene euery day amongst vs. And so much for the first Vse The second Vse is matter of comfort to Gods Church in Vse 2 that Christ is their head and that many wayes First it shewes the excellency of the Church secondly the neerenesse it hath with Christ lastly it shewes the safety of the Church First it shewes the excellency of the Church for seeing it hath such a glorious Head as our Lord Christ is therefore the body must needs be glorious too the greatest Kingdomes and Monarchs in the World come infinitely short of the excellency of the Church euen as farre as their Gouernors come short of the excellency of Christ that is as farre as mortall and sinfull man comes short of the eternall and blessed Sonne of God As Christ hath a Name aboue all names to bee the Head of heads that is the most excellent and glorious head so hath the Church in her measure a name aboue all names the body of bodies the most excellent and glorious body in the World Secondly it shewes the neere coniunction the Church hath with Christ and is matter of comfort to the Church in that respect There is no coniunction so neere as this let any or all the Societies in the World shew me such a neere coniunction betwixt them and their Gouernours as is betwixt Christ and his Church Seruants haue their Lords Companies their Masters Cities their Maiors Subiects their Kings Sheepe their Shepheards c. yea but the Church hath Christ to be her head and this is the neerest coniunction that can be Other Gouernours of other Societies those that are vnder them or conioyned with them in the same Company may haue hurt and yet they not know of it or if they know it they doe not affect it at least if they doe affect it it is but for conscience of their place onely But Christ knowes the harmes and wrongs that are done to his Church and affects them as done to himselfe Act. 9. Saul Saul why persecutest thou me saith our Sauiour he tooke the iniury that Saul offered to his Church as done to himselfe And of necessity Christ must needs be sensible of the harmes done to his Church as the head is of the hurt done to the body It is imposible but that the head should be sensible of the hurt done to the body and that in regard of it selfe as well as of the members This the Church considers and receiues inestimable comfort by the consideration thereof for by this they are assured of Christs neerest presence to them in their afflictions by meanes of this neere coniunction and also they are assured that he will releeue them of the wrongs and iniuries done vnto them and reuenge them on their enemies as done to himselfe And also he will mercifully recompence all our releeuers as if they had releeued him on earth in his greatest extremity This point is maruellous comfortable to all such as know themselues to be liuing members of his body the Church Thirdly this is matter of comfort to vs in regard of our safety which wee haue by meanes of this neere coniunction Christ is our head therefore we shall be safe the gates of hell shall not preuaile against vs we are builded vpon the Rocke and that Rocke is Christ and they shall neuer preuaile against vs if they can preuaile against Christ then they may preuaile against vs too but the one is impossible and so is the other too Secondly it assures vs that we shall preuaile against them nay it is past doing for it is done already for Christ our head hath ouercome the World the Diuell and all the powers of darknesse the head being aboue water the body cannot possibly be drowned I haue ouercome the World saith our Sauiour Thirdly it assures vs that certainly we shall liue and reigne in heauen for where the head is there the members shall be also Ioh. 17.24 yea wee are already by communication with him in heauenly places Ephes 2.6 because he being our Head is there already The third vse is for instruction that seeing Christ is the Vse 3 head of a true visible Church then we must labour so to esteeme him and to beleeue in him to reuerence him and to obey him as our head First therefore seeing it is the nature of the head to conuey life sense and motion to the Body let vs therefore waite vpon our head Iesus Christ and call vpon him for his life and Spirit and for his direction in all our actions both for matter of Doctrine and manners and discipline too and also let vs defie all other directions and all other counsels that doe not agree either particularly or at least in the generall with his reuealed will all directions therefore that are against Christ and against his Word though it were brought to vs by an Angell from heauen we must not receiue it but stand at defiance with it and we must submit our selues intirely to the Scepter of the Word and Spirit of our Head Christ It was Israels peruersnesse 1 Sam. 8.7 and the Iewes wilfulnesse Luk. 19.14 that they did refuse to haue Christ to be their head
is not made by themselues but by sureties and when they come to yeeres such sureties as are conscionable and likewise the Ministers call vpon them to consider and performe their promise made in baptisme so then first our Church admits none but such as make solemne protestation of faith and obedience And secondly whereas they alleage that wee let the wicked continue in our Church without separation whereas we should cut them off when we finde them to be hypocrites I answer wee doe separate as much as in vs lies for we labour to haue them separated from vs and also Answ 1 wee labour to separate our selues from them First wee labour their separation from vs desiring their remouall bewailing their wickednesse and our condition that liue in Mesech and Kedar and reprouing them for their sinnes and if that will not serue complayning against them to those that are in Authority that they may bee excommunicate and withall wee are instant with God by prayer to stirre up the hearts of such as are in Authority to execute his Ordinances vpon them wee doe what wee can to separate them from vs and it comes sometime to passe that many are so separated from vs but if they should not that indeed were the Churches sinne and a foule sinne too yet it destroyes not the true being of our Church Secondly Answ 2 if we cannot get them separated from vs yet wee separate our selues from them and that is the separation that the Scripture so much beates vpon in priuate persons as we are more conscionable so wee doe more separate from them from their wills affections and courses yea wee must separate as much as conueniently we may from their persons at least from their sinnes which for our parts wee are perswaded to bee the chiefe separation that the Scripture intends Yea but this is a secret separation say they vnder hand not openly knowne Nay this is a notorious and knowne separation For first it is ingenuously profest on our part to the mouing of their after-hatred and despight against vs wee disclayming them that are lewd swearing and prophane wretches and that openly not caring who know it and likewise it is knowne on their part they vpbraiding vs therefore very reproachfully with the names of Puritanes Precisions holy Brethren and such like because wee will not accompany with them if this bee not an holy and a plaine separation What is I maruell then the matter being so notorious that they are not ashamed to say that wee doe not separate from the wicked this therefore is an horrible slander Yea but say they yee should separate from them in the Assemblies from the Word and the Sacraments I answer rather the wicked should separate from vs in these things where the Assembly and businesse are naught in themselues as at Playhouses and such like there the good must separate but where the Assembly and businesse is good in themselues there the bad must separate and the reason is good for it is none of theirs and the good must tarry and be present for it is their owne right and it is sin to refuse Gods ordinances for the pollution of others 1 Sam. 2.17.24 Yea but say they Can your holines sanctifie them If not then your Congregations are prophane I answer No our holinesse sanctifies not them yet our holinesse being true in vs and openly professed and practised it shal be enough to make vs a true visible Church yea and an holy Congregation in Gods acceptation and in the charitable estimation of our Brethren Yea but say they their filthinesse defiles you and your holy things either really or at least by imputation I answer they defile these holy things to themselues indeed Numb 19.22 compared with Hag. 2.14 15. and Titus 1.15 but not to vs so long as by faith we receiue them neither can they defile vs so long as we communicate not with them in their sinnes no not so much as by imputation Galath 6.3.15 The fourth Vse Seeing wicked men and Reprobates Vse 4 may bee members of a true visible Church this may teach vs to bee wise as Serpents to try before we trust be not too credulous to belieue euery show of profession Our Sauiour saith Matth. 7.15 beware of false Prophets that come to you in sheepes cloathing but inwardly they are rauening Woolues c. And the Apostle Iohn 1 Ioh. 4.1 bids vs Beleeue not euery Sprit but try the Spirits whether they are of God or no. And for this end the gift of discerning of Spirits is giuen to the Church 1 Cor. 12.10 therefore let euery one of vs labour to bee wise in this kinde Vse 5 Lastly this teacheth vs that seeing Hypocrites and castawaies may bee members of a true visible Church wee must therefore take heed that wee bee not carried away with this common error that because wee are members of a true visible Church and haue beene baptized therefore wee shall certainely bee saued But take heed fift and examine and bee alwaies digging into thine owne heart for feare of hypocrisie for though thou makest a good profession as thou thinkest yet there is that corruption in thy heart which if it bee not ript vp before God dayly it will betray thee and preuaile against thee to fall away as many doe in these dayes Let vs take heed therefore as the Apostle doth admonish vs Heb. 3.12 That there bee not in any of vs at any time an euill heart and an vnfaithfull to depart away from the liuing God As great and as bright stars as thou art haue fallen from heauen therefore as the Apostle saith Let euery one that thinks he stands take heed lest hee fall not that he which doth stand can fall but hee that thinks he stands take heed lest he fall Try therefore and examine thy selfe daily fift hypocrisie out of thy heart that so as thou art a member of the Church by possession so by thy standing and continuing in the faith and the sincere profession thereof thou maist shew thy selfe to bee a member by right too And so much for this point that Reprobates and Castawaies may be and often are members of true visible Churches And so much likewise bee spoken of the members of the Church The thirteenth Lecture of the Church AFter that we had spoken of the definition of a true visible Church in the first place and in the second place of the causes of it wee came in the third place to speake of the members of it wherein wee handled such points as it pleased God to afford vnto vs. Now wee come in the fourth place to speake of the notes and markes whereby a visible Church is discerned to be a true Church of God Wee know that all Souldiers haue their Banners and colours vnder which they fight and so hath the Militant Church the Souldiers of Iesus Christ her Colours and Banner to fight vnder So likewise euery Corporation and Company haue
contained and this is the more likely because about that very time that is somewhat before his Ascension hee spake vnto them of the things which appertaine to the Kingdome of God Act. 1.3 which if we vnderstand not of the substance of Gods Kingdome which is inward in the hearts of his Children but of the appurtenances of it as it seemes to bee then it cannot bee fitter applied than to this matter of Church-Gouernment For what doth more neerely and properly appertaine or is annexed to that Kingdome than this Now the Apostles must teach all that Christ taught them but Christ taught them this therefore they must teach it too and that not by preaching onely but by writing too for what they preacht they writ the substance of it therefore there is sufficient matter to bee found in Scripture to direct euery Church in the substance of Church-gouernment Let vs come somewhat neerer to the point Ephes 4.11 12. It is there said that Christ did therefore giue some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the repairing of the Saints and for the worke of the Ministry and for the edification of the Body of Christ Whereby it is plaine that by those which Christ so gaue to be Apostles c. there is sufficient direction left for the edification of the whole body Now Gouernment is one speciall meanes for edification yea and for the gathering of the Saints and for the worke of the Ministry and therefore that is not vntaught by them and so consequently not vnwritten at least for the substance of it Ad to this that which the Apostle hath in 1 Cor. 12.5 9. especially in vers 28. and then it will appeare to be cleere enough where the Apostle tels vs of administrations and gifts so comes to those that are endued with those gifts and that are to exercise them whereof though some be temporall yet others are perpetuall Which if wee adde to that Ephes 4.11 then here is sufficient prouision ordained of God and set downe in his Word for euery Church to bee directed by for substance of Gouernors and Gouernment And consider that this is not spoken of the Corinths onely but of the Church in generall God hath ordained some in his Church c. that thereby it might bee plaine that it is appliable to euery particular Church The like place is in Rom. 12.7 8. where the Apostle speakes of Offices in the Church and of them that vse them These places then laid together proue the point Let vs come to examples of Churches in Scripture to proue the point further Wee haue examples of this in two Churches in Scripture that were best prouided for in this kinde and that is in the Churches of Corinth and of Ephesus Take the Church of Corinth for an example and see how sufficiently it was prouided for in this kinde and that in most particulars for they had the Word and the Lords Supper Sects and Offenders were punished yea and generally they haue Rules giuen them for the whole Carriage of Gods worship as in the 1 Cor. 14. Consider what Rules of edification and Order hee there prescribes and extends them to all Churches in their kinde and say then whether all Churches bee not sufficiently prouided for in the generall for this matter of Church-gouernment See this also in the Church of Ephesus Act. 20 28 Consider the Charge there giuen to all the Ouerseers of that Church that they should feede the flocke c. that is gouerne them as well as teach them Consider the manifold instructions hee giues them there how they should carry themselues and withall consider the particulars he chargeth Timothy withall in both his Epistles for the Gouernment of the Church and say if this Church were not sufficiently prouided for in this kinde If you yet doubt of it beleeue the Apostle Act. 20.20 where the Apostle saith that hee had kept nothing back from them that was profitable so that if Church-Gouernment bee profitable for them as surely it is very necessary then for the substance of it they were sufficiently instructed And so it will follow that all other Churches must bee so too either more or lesse though happily not in that degree of perfection as these were And so much for the proofe of the point The Reasons of it are these First it is so in matters of substance Reas 1 both for duties of life and for matters of faith namely that the whole substance of it is so set downe in Gods Word that euery particular man may receiue Instruction thereby how to carrie and how to gouerne himselfe If this bee so for a particular Christian in matters of faith and practice then this being a matter partly of faith but more of practice and being for the good of the whole body of a Church therefore the substance of it must needs bee set downe in Gods Word Secondly it was so in the Iewish Church in the former Reas 2 Testament God set down the matter of Church-Gouernment very precisely for the substance of it and that in most particulars and therefore he doth so with the Church in the latter Testament for must not the Church now bee as well prouided as then surely it must in matters of substance Reas 3 Thirdly Christs care of his Church proues it It is not credible that hee so tenderly louing her welfare and so gratiously prouiding euery thing else for her that hee would faile her in this leaue her without Gouernment at least for the substance of it It is not credible but that Christ being the Sonne would bee more faithfull in Gods House than Moses being but a Seruant as the Apostle makes the comparison Heb. 3.4 5 6. Or shall wee beleeue that Christ was not so carefull of the whole Church as Paul was of Ephesus But Paul wrote sufficiently to Timothy how hee was to gouerne and to behaue himselfe in that Church 1 Tim. 3.15 therefore Christ being more faithfull than Moses and more carefull of the whole Church than Paul was of Ephesus must needes leaue sufficient direction in Scripture how euery Church ought to be gouerned at least for the substance of it Reas 4 The fourth Reason is drawne from the Churches insufficiency if shee were left to her selfe Alas the Church is but a company of men blind and ignorant not able to direct and gouerne themselues besides they are headstrong and wilfull that they will not be ruled or else they are peremptory in their owne conceits loth to part with their owne inuentions though they are neuer so much against the Word therefore Christ must leaue direction and where but in his Word Reas 5 The fifth Reason is taken from the sufficiency of the Word 2 Tim. 3.16 17. For the whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration from God and is profitable to teach to conuince to correct and to instruct in righteousnesse But how farre forth is it thus
It is not in her to deuise her owne Gouernment If Christ therefore had not prouided for her in this case but had left her to her selfe a thousand to one she had neuer hit on the right way or if she had she could haue had no comfort of conscience in that case nor hope of blessing in the course because still shee would haue been vncertaine and doubtfull whether it were of God or not Therefore as it is and must bee from the Lord so let vs blesse and praise the Lord our good God that hath so mercifully and plentifully furnished vs in this kinde And so much of the affirmatiue point namely that the whole substance of Church-gouernment is so set downe in Scripture that euery particular Church may receiue instruction and direction thereby how they ought to be gouerned Now I come to the second point the negatiue Position namely That there is not any one particular forme of Church-Gouernment set downe in Scripture that euery particular Church is precisely bound vnto to obserue for ordering euerie particular This being a negatiue Position as you see must bee content with negatiue proofes for seeing the question is whether there bee such a Gouernment in Scripture for euery particular or not and seeing the answer is that there is not no maruell then though there bee no direct place to confirme it But you will say that many together will I say No many laid all together will not they that pretend there is such a thing must instance in some such places in the Word where it is proued else the contrary is presumed to be true And so it followes that the refutation of such allegations is the direct proofe of the Position Therefore for proofe of this negatiue Position First I say no place of Scripture saith that there is or prescribes that there should bee such a particular forme of Church-Gouernment c. for euerie part of discipline nay nor many places conferred and laid all together doe not For matter of substance and in generall there is proofe enough as wee heard before in the former point but not for any particular forme in euery particular c. As there is no place that affirmes or prescribes this particular forme of Church-Gouernment so I say further there is no example for it in all the Scripture There is no question but that if our Sauiour or his Apostles had intended any such forme of Gouernment to bee obserued in euery particular either they would haue giuen it in expresse charge particularly or at least there would haue beene some notorious patterne of it in some Church but there is no such in Scripture To instance in the best Churches Corinth and Ephesus were the best prouided for in that case yet these had no particular forme of Church-Gouernment whereunto they were precisely bound First for Corinth there was more written to that Church for matter of outward Gouernment than to any other Church yea almost as much as to all others yet it was not prouided for in euery particular no not in regard of it selfe in many particulars it was well prouided for in all it was not by writing for some the Apostle respited till his presence 1 Cor. 11.34 Other things will I set in order when I come So then the Church of Corinth was not prouided for in euery particular by writing for her selfe much lesse was it so prouided for as that euery Church should be directed thereby But you will say are not the Church-orders of the Church of Corinth the Lords owne Commandement 1 Cor. 14.37 Yes they are to them of that Church so farre as was directly inioyned them but not to all Churches else So likewise for the Church of Ephesus though it were then the most famous Church in Asia and plentifully prouided for that way yet it was not so prouided for that euery Church should be directed by it nay it was not prouided for in euery particular for it selfe But you will say are not particulars profitable If so bee they are then the Apostle Paul saith to the ouerseers of that Church Act. 20.20 I haue kept nothing back that was profitable for you and therefore not those particulars I Answer Surely particulars are profitable and therefore this Church had enough in generall whereby they might frame vnto themselues such particulars as were needfull for them but they had not all particulars this place proues the former Position well that the substance of Church-gouernment is set downe in the Word wholly in the generall but not in euery particular though they had some to measure the rest by Yea but there is a further matter for Gouernment in the Church of Ephesus than in any other Church for the Apostle imposeth on Timothy a charge of perpetuity as in 1 Tim. 6.13 I charge thee in the sight of God c. that thou keepe the Commandement without spot vntill the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ So then that Gouernment which hee chargeth him withall was to bee perpetuall I answer first that that Commandement is chiefly if not onely of faith and holinesse Secondly if it be vnderstood of Gouernment yet that was but personall to Timothy that he should keepe it as much as in him lay and also it was onely for that particular Church and for those particular things there commanded which came farre short of euery particular that they should perpetually bee there obserued this is the charge hee giues Timothy Lastly I answer If it bee extended to euery particular Church it must be vnderstood of matters of substance which as wee haue heard must be perpetuall in all Churches So that wee see there is no proofe for this nor no example in Scripture nay there are examples against it because wee finde not the same Gouernment in all Churches for some wanted that which others had and so by this rule one of them should haue sinned as in the Church of Philippi there are onely Bishops and Deacons named So that wee see there is no particular forme of Church-Gouernment for euerie particular set downe in the Word for euery Church precisely to bee ruled by Reas 1 The Reasons of the point are these First it is impossible it should bee so the multitude and varietie of particulars being infinite and still new occasions arising in the Church dayly which if they were foreseene yet they could not bee written the world could not containe the bookes as the Euangelist speakes of the Word and workes of our Sauiour What ciuill Law was there euer that the best heads haue been layd together to deuise that were sufficient at the first for euery particular but by new occasions still increased for particular causes Yea but though men could not yet God could haue prouided for that But yet he did not yea I say further that the Word of God though it bee a most perfect and absolute Law of faith and life yet it prescribes not for euery particular what is to
bee done but there are generalls from which and some particulars by which the rest are to bee drawne and measured That is the first Reason the impossibility of it Reas 2 Secondly if it were possible yet it is inconuenient and vnfit fit for euerie seuerall Nation and Countrey haue their seuerall States and Customes and ciuill Gouernment so that that which is decent in one is not decent in another that which will stand with some ciuill Gouernment may not stand with another and therefore it is vnfit to impose the same particulars on the Churches in euery seuerall Gouernment As for Instance it is a decent thing in some Churches to weare long haire in some it is not In some Churches it is decent to haue the head couered when they prophesie in some it is not therfore where its decent it may bee done where it is not decent it may not be done so that Decency is held still in the generall though that the particulars faile and differ as farre as the East is from the West Reas 3 Thirdly some things we haue must haue in our Church Gouernment which in the Apostles times and many yeares after was not so and that is the Christian Magistrate who hath a chiefe stroke in Church gouernment that by right from God who dares deny it And therefore it was neuer meant that the same particulars should bee in all Churches And so no particular forme of Church-gouernment is left in the Word in euery particular whereunto all Churches are to conforme Reas 4 Lastly some things they had in the Apostles times by practice Act. 6.1 and there was Commandement about it too as well as about other offices as widdowes 1 Tim. 5.3 and yet this is not of necessitie required in any reformed Church So much for the Reasons Vse 1 The Vses are these First this should teach vs to moderate and stay our selues and to set our harts at rest frō seeking after such a particular precise and necessary forme of Church-gouernment for euerie case in Gods Word It is but vaine labour let vs neuer think to find it for the generall we may and for many particulars but for euery particular we may not How many excellent wits haue euen tyred themselues out in this businesse How long and how grieuously haue many learned and holy men vexed themselues about this Question and yet cannot agree among themselues Some pressing more particulars than others as that the chiefe Gouernour is but for a yeere or by turnes c. Yea how haue some and how doe some to this day wrest Scripture laying violent hands on Gods owne holy Booke sometimes putting out somwhat as Timothies Bishopricke in the Postscript to the second Epistle to Timothie so sometime they put in though not into the Text yet cunningly they adde it as in Eph. 4.11 where it is said Pastors and Teachers they say and some Pastors and some Teachers to make them a diuerse Office so likewise they mis-interpret as in Phil. 1.1 where they will haue Bishops to signifie lay-Elders a thing neuer heard of that they were called Bishops and so they are exceeding unconscionable in handling the Word in this businesse Obiect and all to maintaine their owne conceit of Gouernement But you will say was not the Church of the Iewes prouided for in euery particular And why then is not ours as well prouided for as theirs I answer First Answ that the Church of the Iewes was a particular Nationall Church and so might the better be prouided for in particular Secondly I answer that some particulars were not prescribed by them yea I say further that the certaine forme of Church-gouernment amongst them in euery respect is not at this day knowne by any and yet wee haue the Scriptures where this was recorded For my owne part I professe I cannot by all my poore endeauours and small reading come to any full vnderstanding in euery particular of that Gouernment neither could I euer heare or reade of any that could And so likewise I professe for matter of Church-gouernment now vnder the new Testament by all my labours and endeauours and prayers vnto God I could neuer see it in euery particular set downe in the Word For the generall substance it is and for some particulars enough to receiue some good direction for the rest but in euery particular I could neuer see it Vse 2 The second Vse is for refutation and reproofe of all such as pretend their particular Gouernment to bee Gods ordinance and condemne all others As first the Papists they alleage this that their Gouernment is Gods Ordinance for Christ say they when hee was on earth minding to erect one vniuersall head ouer all as his substitute and that all the Churches in the world should be at his becke and Gouernment First he erected it in Peter and from him it came to the Pope and so it is to contiene for euer and therefore say they whosoeuer is not vnder this head is no part of Gods Church But of all oppositions to this Obseruation this hath the least colour of truth and these opposites haue least colour of Scripture for them of all other for besides that there is no precept nor example for it in Scripture they are both most directly against it First for precept looke in Luk. 22.25.26 The Kings of the Gentiles raigne ouer them c. but it shall not be so among you c. there is our Sauiours precept directly against it And so for example looke in Act. 15.13 We shall see that Iames Bishop of Ierusalem moderates the matter in question and giues sentence in it which is the Office of a Bishop and which Peter should haue done if hee had been head of the whole Church Besides what meant Paul to write to Rome and to Corinth and Ephesus and other Churches and to prescribe Orders for them if Peter had been Head it had been his Office and he must haue performed it and if he were dead why did not his Successour doe it Likewise when commandement came from heauen for reformation of the seuen Churches in Asia why were they not reuealed to Peter or he being dead to the Pope his Successour but that they must be reuealed to Iohn in Pathmos if the Pope had been Head of the Churches the Epistles should haue been sent by him or at least by Iohn from him So that they haue no colour for their Gouernment Lastly this reproues those of the Presbytery that say that their Gouernment and their Rulers which they require are plainely set downe in the Word and is an ordinance of God to endure for euer Yet this is not sufficiently furnished in euery particular for first they are not certaine whether the Office of a Pastor and Teacher be diuerse or if they be so then secondly they know not whether they may not be in one and the same person thirdly whether of necessitie all these must bee in euery particular Congregation so
right to and possession in When God giues a man gifts he hath a possible right and when he is appointed by the Authoritie and Orders of the Church that giues him actuall possession Secondly euery such officer is an officer both for God and for men and therefore hee must bee inuested by each Man inuests him by appointment God inuests him when hee is qualified by himselfe and appointed by man according to Gods ordinance So much for the first generall answer that officers in the Church must bee men qualified with a competent measure of gifts Secondly that they must bee appointed thereto by the Authority and Orders of the Church wherein they liue Answ 2 Now I come to answer particularly and by name to the Question namely what these officers are It were too great a labour and yet to no great purpose to reckon vp all particular officers that haue had to doe in Church businesses for besides the ordinary there haue been many extraordinary Some in our Sauiours time and the Age next succeeding as Apostles that were to teach at large through the whole world Matth. 28.19 c. and Prophets to foresee and foreshew things to come as Agabus Act. 11. and Euangelists to bee Assistants to the Apostles Others there were also in many Ages after as Exorcists Doore-keepers Acolutiues and Readers c. but whether these were in rightfully or wrongfully is to bee seene hereafter In the meane time we will speake of such officers as were of ordinary and necessary vse in the Church either such as were indeed or else are pretended so to be on probable and plausible grounds Wee will begin with the officers of the Ministery as that being the principall duty and so they the principall Church-officers in the most strait and proper sense We will take them in their orders first we will begin with Bishops secondly we will come to Presbyters then to Doctors then to gouerning Elders then to Deacons then to Widowes then to other Assistants lastly we will come to speake of the Christian Magistrate First wee will begin with Bishops and first wee will speake of their name secondly of their office First of their name Bishop is as much to say as an Ouerseer in the Originall and it is attributed vnto them by a kind of excellency for there are many Ouer-seers but these are the chiefe in the Scripture sense that are and these are Ouer-seers by a kind of excellency whether we respect the persons they ouer-see or whether we respect their designement to that office or whether wee respect the worke they doe First if we respect the persons they ouer-see they are ouer-seers by a kind of excellency for they ouer-see the faithfull or the flocke of Christ for whereas they haue other ouer-seers as they are Subiects they haue the King and other Magistrates to be their Ouer-seers yet none are so as these for these are their Ouer-seers as they are the flock of Christ Secondly if we respect their speciall designment ouer that flock they haue a more speciall designment ouer the Lords flock than any other Ouer-seer hath ouer any other people the holy Ghost makes them ouer-seers after a speciall manner Thirdly if we respect their worke which is to feede and that not with bodily foode but with spirituall and heauenly food to eternall life All these are intimated Act. 20.28 Take heed to the flocke ouer which the holy Ghost hath made ye Ouer-seers to feed the Church of God c. First they are Ouer-seers and that by a kind of excellency first in respect of the persons they ouer-see which is the flocke of Christ Take heed to the flocke c. Secondly in respect of their speciall assignment ouer which the holy Ghost hath made yee Ouer-seers And thirdly in respect of their work to feed the Church of God c. And as this name Ouer-seer is restrained onely to these so it may bee safely extended to euery particular in that kind and so is the vse in Scripture Phil. 1.1 To all the Saints in Christ Iesus which are at Philippi with the Bishops c. And most plainely in the 1 Tim. 3.1 If any man desireth the office of a Bishop c. this is the generall signification of the word in Scripture But you shall vnderstand that by common practice of speech I find this name alwayes almost euer since the Apostles times particularly applied to those that haue a primacy and precedency in the Church aboue their fellow-Ministers and so Bishops are not Ouer-seers of the flocke onely but also of the Pastors too within such a compasse some greater some smaller which we call Diocesses and as this is generally so in all antient Writers so likewise if the Postscript be authenticall 2 Tim. as for any thing I see it must then the Scripture fauours it too for there Timothy is said to be a Bishop in this sense and so had other Pastors vnder him And so much for the signification of the name Bishop Now wee come to their Office we speake still in the particular sense their Office besides their preaching and other ministeriall Duties common to all Ministers consists First in ordaining Ministers secondly in reforming things amisse First in ordaining Ministers So it is said of Titus that hee was left in Crete to ordaine Elders Titus 1.5 and so in the 1 Tim. 5.22 the Apostle would haue Timothy lay hands rashly on no man c. What is it to lay on hands but to ordaine Ministers And this Timothy must doe and thereto Antiquitie so plainely agrees that Ierome though otherwise bitter enough against Bishops acknowledged it to be done by them and misliked not the doing of it And surely seeing ordination must be continued in the Church some Persons must needs haue a special ouer-ruling hand in it and who are they but Bishops that is they that are highest and chiefest in the Ministery So the Apostles and so the Euangelists being the chiefest in the Ministry did ordaine Ministers If it be said that the Apostles ordained not as Bishops but as Apostles and Timothy and Titus not as Bishops but Euangelists yet the same office being of necessitie still to be performed some must alwaies be in the Church answerable to them in that respect call them how you will if not Bishops yet they must haue as much authoritie in this businesse as I for my part do ascribe to Bishops It is true that extraordinary Officers are not to be imitated in extraordinary workes but in their ordinary workes of continuall and necessary vse when extraordinary Officers cease ordinary must succeed them I doe not say they did this wholly and alone but stil other Presbyters or Ministers were assistants and layd on hands with them and so it was in the Primitiue Church and so our Law requires that the Bishop should make no Minister vnlesse other Ministers be with him but yet still they haue the chiefe stroke the power of ordaining
in their Synagogues that these were translated from them though this bee probable and likely enough yet it is but a coniecture there is no sure proofe for it But there must bee sure ground to erect a Church-officer vpon Secondly there is no example in all the Scripture of any Church so gouerned Thirdly the places of Scripture alleaged for them are scarce and few and indeed there is but one and that is in the 1 Tim. 5.17 I will not stand to scanne it or to make shifts against it but if it bee so expounded of Gouerning Elders besides Ministers it is subiect to many iust exceptions and also it may admit many interpretations to the contrary agreeable to the Analogy of Faith and fitting to the words themselues and there are a great many more harsh interpretations that passe for currant in farre weightier matters so that first either there were none such at all or secondly if there were such as for my part I will not vtterly deny it yet they were onely in practice then it cannot be proued to bee an Institution for many things were done then which in doing were not instituted Thirdly or if it were by Institution yet it was onely for that present dispensation when there was no Christian Magistrate so that now wee liuing vnder a Christian Magistrate are not bound to it nor haue no such vse of it and therefore it is not perpetuall Fourthly or if it bee perpetuall yet our Church is not vtterly destitute we haue in euery Parish Vestry-men to ioyne with the Minister in such parts of gouernment as needs such persons to heare and reforme some matters with the Minister that he might not carry all alone And therefore there is no cause of such quarrell and exclamation as is made against our Church vpon this occasion And so much for the fourth point concerning gouerning Elders In the fifth place we come to the office of Deacons that is an expresse Office mentioned in Scripture as Act. 6.2 though they are not there expressely called Deacons yet I doubt not but they were such In Rom. 12.8 they are called Distributors and in the 1 Tim. 3.12 there they are by name These are such as at the first were appointed and imployed altogether about the poore and about Church-Treasury but afterwards they did also exercise some ministeriall functions for Philip was a Deacon Act. 6. yet afterward hee preached and baptized Act. 8.5 38. though he did that rather as he was an Euangelist than a Deacon for so we may reade Act. 21 8. that Philip was an Euangelist And afterward the Deacons baptized which sauing the iudgement of the better learned I thinke they rather vsurped than had any right to it by office or other warrant for it yet in succeeding Ages they had generally a degree of the Ministery answerable to that of the Leuites vnder the Law who taught and looked to the Treasury too and the Scripture seemes to fauour it 1 Tim. 3.13 where it is said they haue ministred well c. so that it is neither strange nor much to be found fault with that there are some such amongst vs. But admit they were only imployed in Church-treasury for that is the true originall of them yet either they were onely for certaine times and places and so was the occasion of their first erection Act. 6. Caluin in Acts 21.8 And therefore they are not of necessitie to be in euery Congregation or if they bee necessary we haue Churchwardens and Collectors answerable to them though not so gifted as they were in Act. 6. that may bee the defect of the times that afford not men so well qualified or of the chusers of them that make not better choice and also though they be not so chosen by prayer and imposition of hands which either is not simply necessary in this case or else being omitted that is also the choosers fault But say they if you retaine the Office and not the Title this is to subiect Gods Ordinance to your owne inuention as if one should say he would yeeld to haue his matter moderated and determined in the Chancery and yet not by my Lord Chancellour whom the King appoints but by one of his owne chusing and so in the Church you will haue this matter of Church-treasury ordered and yet not by Deacons whom the Lord Iesus hath appointed I answer This is but a cauill about words so long as wee retaine the thing it selfe there is no such great matter for the name And so much shall suffice to be spoken concerning Deacons In the sixth place we come to Widowes of these we may reade in Scripture as in Act. 6.1 and 1 Tim. 5.3 and it is probable that these are meant 1 Cor. 12.28 where they are called helpers and Rom. 12.8 shewers of mercy Yee shall haue my iudgement briefly in this point and that is this That all these places of Scripture well vnderstood and compared together doe proue onely thus much first that in many Churches there were then such Widowes secondly that wheresoeuer they were there they were to bee relieued thirdly that where they were so relieued there they were to performe workes of mercy and charitie as to attend the sicke to wash the Saints feete and such like as occasion required But that they are a necessary Officer in euery Church and that where they are not there the Church-gouernment is defectiue that can neuer be proued In Geneua they haue rather poore men than women and in the Churches of France they haue no such vse of Widowes at all Seuenthly wee come to speake of other Assistants as Readers Fellowes Acolutiues Exorcists c. concerning whom because they bee not at all found in the Word wee therefore doe passe them by Eighthly and lastly wee come to the Christian Magistrate who though he be last named yet hath not the least hand in Church-gouernment And the question concerning him is First whether hee may bee rightly called a Church-officer I answer Hee may though not in that proper sense as the Minister because he hath not such an immediate hand in the Word and Sacraments but in a large sense he may and that very rightly For being a member of the Church and that a chiefe one too how can he be excluded from being a Church Officer and that a chiefe one too in his nature It is no disparagement to him Christ being the Head of the Church and he being Christs Lieutenant within his lawfull Dominions why may not he be a chiefe Ruler in Church-businesse It is Gods owne promise Isai 49.23 that Kings and Queenes should be noursing Fathers and noursing Mothers to his Church Themselues by Officers are Nurses and their Authoritie and countenance are like Breasts or Dugs to cherish and feede and hatch vp the Church withall And the Apostle layes it as a dutie vpon all the faithfull 1 Tim. 2.2 That they pray for Kings and all in authority that they
in the like case but if men were neuer before baptized then though they bee of yeares of discretion yet they are to receiue Baptisme But whether hath the Church power to compell men to be members No surely faith cannot be forced vpon any yet if the Magistrate be Christian he by his authority may and must compell men to come to the outward meanes else wee deny him the priuiledge of his authority and of our subiection So did Iosiah cause all that were found in Ierusalem and Beniamin to stand to the couenant 2 Chron. 34.32 As they haue power to admit into the Church so they haue power to repell and keepe out and this wee finde to be plaine Acts 8.36.37 See heere is water saith the Eunuch what doth let mee to be baptised Philip said vnto him if thou beleeuest with all thine heart thou may'st c. as who should say where faith is wanting it is a sufficient let to keepe from baptisme and so from being admitted into the Church But what shall children doe then I answer they if they be the seed of the faithfull are pre-supposed to be within the couenant and so they are to be reputed as Gen. 17.7 God saith to Abraham I will establish my Couenant betweene mee and ther and thy seede after thee and Acts 3.29 The promise is made to you and to your children saith the Apostle and so in the 1 Cor. 7.14 The vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified by the beleeuing husband c. else were your children vncleane but now are they holy and therefore where children are tendred by faithfull parents to the Church they must admit them so far as they haue power and that is to baptisme Marke 10.13.14 as it was with circumcision in the time of the Law the children of the faithfull all that were males were circumcised so it is in Baptisme which succeedes in the roome of that all the children of beleeuing parents are to be made partakers of it So you see the Church hath power ouer persons that are not come in and that either to admit or repell them Secondly they haue power ouer persons as they are come in already and that either to keepe them in or to cast them out to keepe them in as in Reu. 3.11 Our Sauiour saith to the Angell of the Church of Philadelphia Hold fast that thou hast that no man take thy Crowne from thee and what was the Angels Crowne but the faithfull in that Church So the Apostle Paul calls the Thesalonians his Crowne and how must hee hold them fast and keepe them in By confirming exhorting reprouing comforting and instructing them bearing with their weaknesse admitting them to the Lords Table and vpon their repentance loosing them from their sinnes So the Church hath power to cast out for their obstinacy in sinne and so to binde them in the chaines of euerlasting damnation that the Church hath this power it is plaine for the Word of God is powerfull each way It is the sauour of life vnto life vnto some to other It is the sauour of death vnto death so the Censures of the Church are wonderfull powerfull Iohn 20.23 whose sinnes yee remit they are remitted and whose sinnes soeuer yee retaine they are retained saith our Sauiour to his Disciples And so we see how the Church did cast out the Incestuous man in 1 Cor. 5.4 5. and how they receiued him in againe in the 2 Cor. 2.7 8. The next point is the power that the Church hath ouer members as officers and herein the Church hath power to choose or refuse to place or displace to choose and place Acts 6.5 and the saying pleased the multitude and they choose Stephen c. to refuse and displace as in Acts 8.21 Peter refused Simon Magus when he would haue bought gifts of the holy Ghost for money and in the 1 Tim. 5.11 refuse younger widdowes c. and in the 1 Kings 2.27 to the 35. we may read how Salomon displaced and cast out Abiather from the Priests office But of this I haue spoken sufficiently before the matter of Church gouernment and therefore as I promised I will referre you thither Now in the second place the Church hath power ouer things and these things are of diuers kindes some are matters of substance some of circumstance the Churches power in matters of stubstance is eyther touching the Scripture it sefe or in things besides the Scripture as touching the Scripture and that is eyther touching the credit and authority of Scripture or the sense of it first of the credit and authority of Scripture which is called into question and much disparaged not onely by those that are without but euen of those that professe themselues to be within and to be members of the Church which should most lighly esteeme it some of of her champions as they pretend challenge at least an equall yea indeed a superiour authority to the Church aboue the Scripture and therefore the point to be discused here is whether the authority of the Church be greater then the authority of the Scripture It is not denyed but that the Church hath some authority concerning Scripture as wee shall heare afterward but that it hath authority equall with or aboue Scripture is not to be granted I will draw this point into an obseruation Doctr. which shall be this That howsoeuer the Church of God is endued with great power and authority from aboue yet the authority of the Church is not greater then the authority of the Scripture no it is not equall with it but the authority of the Scripture is greater and higher then the authority of the Church here are two parts of this obseruation First that the authority of the Church is not greater then of the Scripture secondly that the authority of Scripture is greater then of the Church the same places that proue one proue both Ioh. 4.39 The woman of Samariah hauing had conference with our Sauiour and beleeuing him to be the Messiah she went and told it in the Citty and it is said in the 39. verse that many of the Samaritans beleeued in Christ for the saying of the woman but it is said in the 41. verse that many moe beleeued because of Christs owne words The voyce of the woman what is it but the voyce of the Church shee beleeuing in Christ her selfe propounds him vnto others which is the Office of the Church in this case well the people beleeued for her saying but doe they rest vpon that as the chiefest authority of their faith No for verse 41. many moe beleeued for his owne word and verse 42. they that did beleeue for the saying of the woman acknowledge a greater and surer cause of their faith disclayming the former as insufficient now say they wee beleeue not for thy saying for wee haue heard him our selues and know that this indeede is that Christ the Sauiour of the world and is not Christs voyce to
as sometime they did then is their Doctrine vayne and to be reiected Marke 7 7 8. so that it is plaine that the Church is to bee beleeued and obeyed so long as they goe according to Gods Word but when they swerue from that they are no more to be beleeued Esa 8.20 to the Law and to the Testimony if they speake not according to this Word it is because there is no light in them except they speake according to the Scripture they are but darke and blind guides no light in them at all and that which is pretended to the contrary Matth. 18.17 is directly vnderstood of Church Censures which yet are not simply authenticall in themselues but as they are proceeded in Christs name Ver. 20. that is according to his order else there is no danger in it Iohn 9.34 Their last Position is this Position 3 which is directly against this obseruation namely That the authority of the Scripture depends vpon the authority of the Church In which grosse assertion they first dishonour God exceedingly as who should say man is to bee beleeued before God at least that God should not be beleeued but because of man Besides whence had the Scripture its authority in the writers of it from God or man Surely from God he is the author himselfe of Scripture 2. Timothy 3.16 euery Scripture is giuen by Inspiration from God then it must haue its authority from God who is the author of it Againe who giues vs faith the Church No it is the worke of God Iohn 6.29 Therefore that wee beleeue the Scripture to be Scripture or any booke of it to be Scripture it is wholly from God himselfe who workes Faith in vs to beleeue it Well Ob say they it is of God indeed that the Scriptures haue their authority but yet by meanes of the Church Answ I Answere It is true as the Church is the propounding witnesse thereof but not as enduing it with authority for that is from God alone and it is a great dishonour to him to giue any part of it to any other Secondly as it dishonours God so it disgraceth the Scriptures making them inferior to the Church whereas indeed they are the cause of the Church and subiecting them to the arbitrement of man whereas all our faith and discerning and thoughts are to be framed by direction from Scripture Ob. But they except and say It is no disgrace to the Scriptures that the Church is thus aduanced no more then it was to Christ that his Apostles gaue witnesse to him Answer I Answer yes for they make the Church aboue the Scripture in this case but the Apostles were witnesses of Christ as his vnderlings and Disciples They reply But the Protestants doe magnifie euery one himselfe as much as we doe the Church Answer I Answer No for euery one of vs beleeue that we are in the right because we goe by the right rule of the Scripture and the Spirit and so farre as the Church goes by that rule we will follow her as soone yea sooner then any particular man Thirdly this weakens and indeed ouerthrowes Religion setting it vpon man a ground weakeand insufficient whereas Religion must stand vpon Diuine authority else it is not sound Fourthly it spoiles the faithfull of their surest comfort which is this that God is the author of their faith and not man Fifthly it bereaues the Church of her maine hould and defence against the aduersary for whiles she saith the Religion which she professeth is true because shee saith so her selfe she layes her selfe open to the scoffes insultations of the aduersary For by that reason euery Religion wil be a true Religion seeing the professors thereof will say It is true as well and as confidently as the Church whereas if she say her Religion is true because God saith so in his word and so prooues it this is sufficient to stop their mouthes or else to leaue them without excuse Vse 2 The second vse is for Instruction teaching vs how to carry both our selues towards the Church and towards the Scriptures that is with an euen hand as our Sauiour said of tribute money giue vnto Caesar that which is Caesars and vnto God that which is Gods So must we giue vnto the Church that which is the Churches and vnto the Scripture that which is the Scriptures First esteeme of the Scripture as Gods owne Word 2 Pet. 1.21 22. able to make vs wise to saluation and perfect to euery good worke 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17 Secondly esteeme of the Churh as the Piller that is as the keeper and vphoulder of the truth 1. Tim. 3.16 not that light but a witnesse of that light Iohn 1.8 she is to inquire search propound expound pronounce teach approue iudge according to Scriptures themselues and not otherwise she is as the woman of Samariah that propounded the Messiah to the men of the city and brought them to him but when they heard him they say now we beleeue not for thy saying but we haue heard him our selues and know that this is indeed that Christ Iohn 4.42 So the Church propounds and brings vs to the Scripture but when we looke into it and heare it speake then we beleeue But ye will say how then do we know which is Scripture or how shall we know that the contents therein are true and of God I Answer First wee shall know it from the Scripture it selfe as the Sunne is knowne by his owne light so the Scriptures are knowne by their owne light God speaking and shining in the Scripture Doe wee then beleeue the Scriptures because the Church saith they are Scripture No but because the Scriptures themselues say so 2 Tim. 3.16 Secondly we shall know them by the Spirit working in vs together with the Word and perswading vs that they are true 1 Iohn 5.6 Thirdly they are made knowne to vs by the miracles whereby they were first confirmed Iohn 20.30 31. Fourthly wee know them by the testimony of the Church that is that congregation that truly professeth the sauing faith of Christ So that first not euery company that professe themselues to be the Church but professing the sauing faith are to be beleeued And secondly not whatsoeuer the Church saith is to bee beleeued but that which she saith by the euidence of the Scripture it selfe and interpretation of the Spirit And thirdly that which is so beleeued is not chiefely to bee beleeued because she saith so but in a second place aftre the Word and Spirit And fourthly not formally or essentially but instrumentally as an outward instrument onely Fifthly and that which shee doth say so shee speakes not infallibly but with some faylings errors and imperfections mans corruption still bewraying its selfe euen when he is much inlightned Sixthly that which she speakes without error is not absolutely to be beleeued because the Church saith it but conditionally because shee speakes according
follow them not they breake their oath what a snare doe these men intangle themselues in Lastly if they should neuer erre yet to sweare to the words of men is to inthrall our consciences to men which the Lord alone is to haue the command thereof The last practice of theirs here reproued is that when the Church dissents they rely finally on the iudgement of Councells and Popes for the sense of the Scriptures whereas they are all but men and may erre yea and haue erred one of them crossing that which another hath held and therefore we must not tye the Scriptures to mens humours no let God be true and euery man a lyer let Gods Word expound it selfe and let not vs ty it to the interpretation of men though they be neuer so many neuer so holy so learned so painfull or so great in the Church For that may be truely said of Councells and Fathers and without disgrace to the best of them that is spoken of Iohn Baptist Iohn 1.9 that they are not the light but men that beare witnesse of the light Vse 2 The second vse is for Instruction to teach vs what wee are to doe in this case for now that we haue ouerthrowne the error of the aduersaries wee must set vp the truth of God and therefore this teacheth vs warinesse and care and conscience in meddling with the Scripture and the sense thereof for wee must know that God is dishonoured when his word is mistaken and belyed when it is falsely interpreted and wee must know that God is made the author of sinne and heresie when his Word is peruerted to the maintenance thereof and God himselfe is subiected to man when man presumes of himselfe to expound or to tye his meaning to other mens interpretations Briefely it is light life and saluation if it be vnderstood and beleeued aright else it is death and destruction and therefore wee had neede looke well about vs in meddling with the Scripture and the sense thereof and carry our selues warily carefully and conscionably therein And that first in admitting the expositions of others secondly in making expositions of our owne First in admitting the expositions of others wee must not altogether looke into them with other mens eyes but with our owne wee are not to take any expositions vpon any mans or any churches bare word but wee are to examine their grounds and their reasons whereby they are maintained But some may say If I examine their grounds I make my selfe the Iudge of the sense of Scripture and were I not as good rest on the Churches iudgement as mine owne I answere first that if I doe thus yet I doe not properly censure the Scripture but their grounds secondly I answer that any Church or any of the faithfull may iudge of the sense of Scripture that is as being led by it and following it thirdly I say we rest neyther on our owne iudgement nor on the Churches but on the Scriptures and when the Church iudgeth according to them wee must willingly embrace it if shee dissent from them wee may and must make bold to dissent from her wee haue an excellent example in this case for the receiuing of expositions in that holy Father Austin who finding an interpetation of Cyprians a holy man too not so well agreeable to Scripture and another of Liconius an heretike on the same Text more agreeable thereto refused Cyprians exposition though otherwise hee greatly reuerenced him and receiued that of Liconius though otherwise hee knew him to be out of the right way and said Pardon mee Cyprian I must leaue thee heere and take Liconius exposition not because it is his but because it is Gods This is an ingenuous practice and this we must follow we must looke into other mens expositions with our own eyes and examine their grounds and that without respect of persons Secondly in framing expositions of our owne when we come to the Scripture to seeke the sense hereof we must not come as Lords to command but as seruants to obey not as masters to teach what we will haue it say but as schollers to learne what it selfe doth say not as the speaker but as the interpreter to take that which is spoken to our hand And that we may walke vprightly herein and take such a course as is pleasing to God and worthy of the Scripture and beneficiall and comfortable to our selues let vs be ruled by these directions they are very pithy he that is ruled by them God will reueale his meaning to them so far as shall be for their saluation There are some things that we are to be ruled by before we come to expound the Scripture and some things in the exposition of it and some rules we are to obserue after it I labour to make this point plaine because it is a maine difference betwixt vs and the Papists And also because that without the knowledge of the sense of Scripture we cannot be saued First then we are to obserue these directions before we take the Scripture in hand and that is First we must goe to God by prayer wee must begin with God that he may begin with vs and goe on with vs and leade vs safe through to the end of our businesse pray with Dauid Psal 119.18 Lord open mine eyes that I may see the wonders of thy Law pray for light and for the grace of illumination of him that is the Father of lights Iames 1.17 for thy selfe art darkenesse and pray to him for wisedome Iames 1.5 for all thine owne wit in this case is foolishnes and pray for the Spirit of God that hee may be present with vs and effectuall vnto vs to instruct direct quicken and teach vs for that which is in vs is but flesh and nature and the naturall man perceiueth not the things of God 1 Cor. 2.14 and doubt not but that thou shalt be heard and find good successe for thou hast Gods promise for it Iames 1.5 If any man lacke wisedome let him aske of God and it shall be giuen him Luke 11.13 The second Rule we must be directed by herein is this we must haue a reuerent affection and conscionable respect to the Word wee must consider that it is Gods owne voice one of the holiest things of God a most precious Iewell bestowed on the Church touch it not with vnwashen hands with vnprepared hearts handle it reuerently religiously and charily If we doe thus nothing shall be more profitable vnto vs it shall be life and saluation if not nothing shall bee more dangerous to vs it shall be death and destruction 2 Cor. 2.16 Thirdly be not fore-stalled by preiudice that is doate not vpon some conceipt and be not wedded to thine owne opinion for this will preuent vs of all the good that otherwise we might receiue by the Scripture wee haue an example of this in the Iewes who would not beleeue Iesus Christ to bee the
Shepheards and of Christ Luke 2.19 51. she did ponder and keepe these sayings in her heart And this wil ripen our thoughts digest our readings and conceits as chewing the cud separating the refuse and turning the best into good nourishment The third duty is conference we must conferre of the things we reade and heare as the two Disciples did Luke 24.4 32. for this will reuiue our vnderstanding and quicken our wits and wheâ— our reason and helpe our memories and stablish our iudgement and throw out the hidden substance as it were from the huske and winnow away the chaffe from the wheat And fourthly to these we must adde patience wait the Lords leasure and tarry till he giue the succsse and till he reueale his will to thee and thus doing God will reueale it Phil. 3.15 all this while that thou hast beene toyling and striuing expect and waite vpon God and thou shalt finde the successe in Gods good time thou hauing vsed the meanes dayly labouring and praying for the effect be sure it shall bee reuealed vnto thee when it is best for thee and thou fittest for it and if it should neuer be reuealed to thee yet thy former paines seconded with patience shall make thy state as good in Gods acceptance through Christ as if thou haddest knowne it Fiftly that which strikes the nayle to the head is practise and experience a most certaine guide in all points fundamentall After we haue done all the former rules we must adde practice therefore practise Religion in the obseruation of Gods wayes in afflictions in temptations in the court of thine owne conscience in thy dayly watch in the continuall course and terme of thy life Iohn 7 17. If any man doe his will hee shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God or no Act. 5.32 the holy Ghost whom God hath giuen to them that obey him Psal 119.100 I vnderstand more then the ancients because I haue kept thy Precepts God wil not see vs erre in Iudgement and practice too in such necessary points as he sees we desire as well to obey as to learne And so much for the second vse which teacheth vs warinesse and care and conscience in medling with Scripture Vse 3 The third Vse teacheth vs thankfulnesse to God that we liue in those times of light wherein we haue so many good helpes for the knowledge of Scripture learning tongues sciences histories wits all of them being at the highest and ripest now And many godly men both at home and abroad yea many Churches haue published their iudgement touching the sense of most places of Scripture And therefore if men will be blind now let them be blind for euer let vs take the benefit of these helpes thankefully and soberly and let vs adde to these the vse of those seciall helps before mentioned then it is not possible that we should erre fundamentally and finally in any truth But there are diuers exceptions made against this Doctrine Obiect 1 first say some all this while this is but priuate interpretation flatly forbidden 2 Peter 1.20 Answ I Answer that is priuate which is of man as we may see in the 21 Verse of that Chapter so that our interpretation according to the former rules being framed out by the Spirit is falsely called priuate that same Spirit teaching vs which teacheth all the faithfull Secondly It is excepted that this is a detraction from the Church I Answere No for any priuate man that beleeueth is of the Church and as the Church must trye the Spirits so must euery beleeuer 1 Cor. 12.10 and 1 Iohn 4.1 and as the Church hath the promise of the Spirit so hath euery beleeuer And this is a sure rule the Spirit doth infallibly teach euery one of Gods chosen first or last euery thing needfull for his saluation he vsing such meanes as the Lord hath appointed Phillip 3.15 It is so in manners therefore it is so in Doctrine each being a part of the truth which God requireth and which the Spirit leads vs into Psal 25.5 leade me in thy truth and teach me for thou art the God of my Saluation And Psal 143.10 teach mee to doe thy will for thou art my God Euery one of the faithfull hath the Spirit to comfort them in their distresse to helpe them in their temptations to perswade them to holinesse and why not therefore to inlighten and teach them the truth Ob. 3 Thirdly It is excepted how doe you know whether such an interpretation be from Gods Spirit or from your owne fancy for any Heretique can and will say as much as you Answ 1 I Answer If the matter bee necessary to saluation the promise of God puts vs out of all doubt Iohn 16.13 when the Spirit of truth is come he will guide you into all truth Secondly hast thou sought and attained that interpretation by prayer Then out of question the Lord will not giue thee scorpions and poyson when thou askest fish Errors when thou askest the truth Thirdly doth it concurre with the articles of faith not doubted of then it is the truth Obiect 4 Fourthly Is it not more likely that a whole Church specially the Doctors and Pastors of it are so guided then a particular man and so are to bee beleeued before him Answ Answer yes If they follow the former rules and yet then they are to be beleeued not so much because they are the Church but because they are directed by those rules sometimes one particular man or two follow these rules but the present Church doth not in this case the one or two are to be beleeued before the present Church as in the time of Wicklife Husse and Luther one or few then deliuering the truth ought to be beleeued before the present Church because they obserued these rules Sometimes the Church doth obserue these rules and particular men doe so too then eyther they concurre and so the truth is directly deliuered receiued or else they dissente and then rather follow the streame then one or two if there be no other reason to the contrary For sometimes euen in this case too one man may see more then many as Paphnutius in the Councell of Nice Againe sometimes the Church obserues these rules and some particular men doe not so In this case particular men are right Heretiques and the other the true Church of God Fifthly It is Obiected that by this meanes we all rest on our owne Iudgement and so haue no faith in God Answ I Answer Our Iudgement in matters necessary to saluation being wrought in vs by the letter sense of Scripture revealed by the Spirit is not our owne iudgement indeede but Gods our frailties wherewith we are accompanied are ours onely but wee are endued with our iudgement from God so that we rest on Gods iudgement now and not our owne Euery man must haue faith of his owne that is though not of his owne by working
yet of his owne by possession and feeling and therefore euery man must haue iudgement of his owne too for faith without iudgement is blinde presumption And must I not rest on my faith in that sense And why not on mine owne iudgement too that is on Gods Iudgement which he hath endued my minde and soule withall Obiect 6 Lastly it is obiected This is strange say they wee heare them confesse that euery man though he be neuer so much inlightned yet he is subject to error and yet euery one of them assures himselfe hauing one Answ no more warrant then another that hee is in the truth I answer so farre as wee haue full assurance that wee are in the truth that is in matters fundamentall so farre wee doe acquit all the faithfull from being subiect to error finally and therefore this is no strangenesse at all And so much concerning this point The fiue and Twentieth LECTVRE of the CHVRCH COncerning the power of the Church we haue heard that it reacheth to persons and things for so we diuided it for plainenesse sake concerning Persons we haue done concerning things we haue entred into them and shewed that the things wherin the Church hath power are either matters of substance or matters of circumstance matters of substance and that either touching Scripture or besides Scripture touching Scripture and that either touching the authority or sense of Scripture Of these two last points wee haue spoken namely concerning the power of the Church touching the authority and sense of Scripture Now wee are to speake of matters besides Scripture which is the last point concerning matters of substance that is the point we are now to speake to matters beside Scripture for though in deede and in truth there is nothing to be held in matters of substance in Religion but what is sufficiently warranted by the Word either expressely or at least by sound consequence and deduction yet because some haue fondly imagined and confidently auouched that such things there are and that it is in the Churches power to ordaine them and because some churches haue vsurped and incroached vpon more authority in this case then euer was granted or comitted to them from God therefore in handling the authority of the Church this point also amongst the rest is needfull to be spoken vnto Matters of substance in Religion are of two sorts some concerning faith teaching vs what to know and beleeue others concerning obedience prescribing vs what to do and practise in each of these the Church hath a great hand where the light of Scripture goes before and where shee followes the Doctrine thereof accordingly but where the Scripture is silent in any thing of either or both these kindes there the Church must be silent too and not desire to speake Wee will deliuer the matter plainly by way of obseruation and that is this namely Doct. that the Church hath no power to decree and ordaine any matter of substance in Religion eyther for faith or for obedience without or besides the Scripture The places that prooue this point are of diuers kindes for plainenesse sake wee will reduce them to these heads first some places ascribe this authority to God alone the second sort commends vs to the sufficiency of the Scripture in it selfe the third sort condemne all adding to Scripture and the last sort condemne all Doctrine so taught The first that ascribe this authority to God alone they are these Iames 4.12 there is one Law-giuer which is able to saue and to destroy and what is it to ordaine matters of substance in Religion but to giue Lawes Lawes I say of the highest kinde such as we must liue and be saued by and who is it that giues these Lawes hee onely that is able to saue and to destroy for so the Law-giuer is there described which being peculiar to God alone hee alone must be the Law-giuer Now the Lawes that God hath giuen are contained in the Scriptures which are therefore called the Word of God because therein God hath deliuered his minde and meaning therefore besides those in Scripture no other Lawes are to be ordained for matters of substance in Religion another proofe of this kinde wee haue Matth. 23.8 10. Be not called Doctors and be not called Master for one is your Doctor and Master and who is that but Christ himselfe Now what is it to be our Doctor and to be our Master It is to teach vs what to beleeue and what to doe that wee may be saued therefore Christ being our onely Doctor and Master he alone is to teach and direct vs in matters of Saluation And in Ioh. 1.18 The Office of reuealing God to man is appropriated to Christ hee onely declares him and the reason is there implyed because he onely came out of the bosome of the Father and therefore he onely knowes the minde of his Father and therefore consequently he onely being of ability and authority to declare it so that whosoeuer takes vpon him to reueale any part of the minde of God hee must shew that he comes out of Gods bosome else hee neither must nor can speake in this businesse that Christ himselfe hath already reuealed that is that which is contained in the Scripture Now that we may know that this Rule is inuiolably to be obserued wee must know that all which euer had to deale in matters of saluation were precisely tyed and and confined to this scantling both teachers and hearers Teachers they must teach nothing in this kinde but what Christ in his Word hath first taught The Apostles and in them all Ministers are forbidden to teach any thing but what Christ commands them Matth. 20.28 that and nothing besides that yea the holy Ghost Christs speciall and chiefe Deputy on earth hee is to receiue of Christ and to shew that to the people Iohn 16.14 15. he shall receiue of mine and shew it vnto you And the Text saith in the 14. verse that he shall glorifie Christ in this as who should say if hee teach ought besides it were a dishonour and disparagement to the Lord Iesus much more if any other should doe so and so the hearers they are tyed to this scantling too for so it was prophesied before Deut. 18.15 The Lord thy God will raise vp a Prophet vnto thee like vnto me from among you euen of your brethren vnto him yee shall hearken And this Prophet is Christ as the Apostle Peter proues Acts 3.17 And this was after confirmed by a voyce from heauen Matth. 17.5 This is my welbeloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased heare him And it is the marke of Christs owne sheepe that they will heare his voyce Iohn 10.6.27 and his onely and not a strangers that is whatsoeuer is spoken not according to the voyce of Christ in the Scripture So much for the first sort of Scriptures The second sort that proue this point are such as commend vnto vs the
perfection and sufficiency of Scripture for if the Scriptures containe all things necessary to saluation then what hath the Church to doe in such matters besides Scripture the Church and the Scriptures stand in oposition in this point for that sufficiency being granted to the Scripture it disanulls all such power challenged to the Church and that power being granted to the Church disanulls that sufficiency of Scripture but the Scriptures are sufficient as wee will proue by these places following Iohn 20.31 but these things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is the Christ the Sonne of God and that in beleeuing yee might haue life through his name All things that Christ spake and did are not written yet there is enough written for quantity and enough for power to cause vs to beleeue and so to beleeue that we may haue life through his name and therefore sufficient enough for all matters of saluation 2 Tim. 3.16 17. The whole Scripture saith the Apostle is giuen by inspiration from God and is profitable to teach and to conuince to correct and to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God may be absolute being made perfect vnto euery good worke heere are reckoned vp such speciall works as are most effectuall to teach both faith and obedience and these are ascribed to the Scriptures True say the Papists they are ascribed to the Scriptures as being profitable to these but yet not sufficient yes it is sufficient too for it is so farre profitable to euery one of these that thereby the man of God is made perfect to all good works and is not this as much as if the Apostle had said the Scriptures had beene sufficient for euery matter of saluation and that hee meanes so is plaine in the 15. verse thou hast knowne the Scriptures of a childe which are able to make thee wise vnto saluation so much for the second sort of Scriptures The third sort are such as absolutly forbid any addition or detraction from Scripture as in Deut 4.2 there is an absolute prohibition yee shall put nothing vnto the Word of God which I commend you neither shall ye take ought therefrom and Pro. 30.6 put nothing vnto his Words lest hee reproue thee and thou be found a lyer Reuel 22.18 19. If any man shall adde vnto these things God shall adde vnto him the plagues that are written in this booke and if any man shall take away God shall take away his part out of the booke of life c. Now then if the Church can decree any matter of saluation besides Scripture and not adde to Scripture nor diminish from it then they may haue some colour for it notwithstanding these prohibitions but if that be impossible as it is then this is simply vnlawfull The Apostle amplifies this point by way of comparison Galat. 3.15 If it be but a mans testament no man will adde to it much lesse to the Testament of Christ The last sort of Scriptures are those that condemne all Doctrines so taught eyther without or besides Scripture Esa 29.13 It is a sore complaint which the Lord takes vp against the people there because the Religion they looked to be saued by was taught by the precepts of men and Matth. 15.9 Christ vtterly reiected this worship as vaine and hypocriticall when they teach for Doctrine mens precepts and 1 Tim. 6.3 4. If any man teach otherwise and consenteth not to the wholesome Doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ he is puft vp and knoweth nothing It is selfe-conceit and grosse ignorance yea and not onely when it comes from an ordinary man but if it come from an Apostle nay an Angel if they should teach any other Gospell not only that is against this but besides this which I haue taught you saith the Apostle hold him accursed Galat. 1.8 9. So that if any either Apostle or Angell from heauen deliuer or teach any other Gospell that is any matter of substance in Religion though it be but besides that which we haue in the Scripture they are accursed And so much for the proofe of the point The reasons are many And the first reason is drawne Reas 1 from the nature of faith which carries alwaies a iust correspondency to the Word of God Rom. 10.17 Faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word of God Faith comes by hearing of whose sayings mans No but the Word of God whatsoeuer God speakes faith heares it and most willingly and sweetly beleeues and embraceth it but what any else saith whether it be man or Church or Angell as it is not powerfull to beget sauing faith so also it is the nature of faith to refuse it or at least to suspect it because it is beside the Word and God speakes it not Secondly The second reason is drawne from the state Reas 2 of conscience which is this God hath endued our conscience through his mercy and ordinance with that freedome and liberty that is in subiection to none but to God onely and therefore whatsoeuer God commands or forbids the conscience well rectified yeelds to it acknowledging the authority of the speaker to be a binding Law which necessarily must be obeyed but when a matter is imposed by man onely without or beside the prescript of God the conscience feeles not the commanding power of God to ouersway it and therefore may and must and doth take the benefit of her liberty and this is it the Apostle saith 1 Corinth 3.23 Be not the seruants of men The third reason is drawne from the property of the Reas 3 things themselues that are to be beleeued and they are matters necessary to saluation and therefore wee must haue such a sure ground and warrant for them as that we may be bold to hazard our saluation vpon them Now the Church being it selfe subiect to error where iâ— builds not vpon Scripture is vnable therefore to afford any such warrant therefore without and besides Scripture the Church hath no power in such things Reas 4 Fourthly that which the Church doth heerein in ordaning any thing in matters of saluation without or besides Scripture she doth inioyne it with condition of damnation to those that doe not beleeue and obey it Let them be accursed that doe it not but damnation is not to be threatned by any but those that haue power to inflict it but the Church hath no power of her selfe to inflict it and therefore it is ridiculous in her to threaten it The Church indeede threatens it in excommunications but that is not of her selfe but vnder God and in his name who is also able to inflict it as hee is to threaten it in his Word but wee speake heere of matters besides Scripture and therein the Church hath no power at all to inflict no not instrumentally in the lowest degree therefore not to threaten damnation and so consequently not to decree any such things Reas 5 The fifth reason is drawne from a rule of
proportion in like cases Christ himselfe when hee came to teach saluation spake nothing but from the father Iohn 12.49 50. and whatsoeuer the Spirit doth teach hee receiued it from Christ Iohn 16.13 If Christ doe tye himselfe to teach those things and nothing but those things hee receiued from the Father and the Spirit nothing but those things he receiued from Christ then I hope the Church hath not greater liberty in respect of the Scripture then Christ in respect of his Father and the Spirit in respect of Christ Therefore as Christ spake nothing besides that hee heard of his Father and the Spirit nothing but that hee receiued from Christ so by proportion the Church is to speake nothing in matters of saluation besides Scripture Reas 6 Sixthly the Church is to do nothing heerein but by direction and assistance from the Spirit and as it is horrible presumption to say the contrary so the Papists themselues sometimes ingenuously confesse that the Testimony oâ— the truth consists in the holy Ghost and the Prelates iointly so that it is not in the Church alone without the Spirit And what doth the Spirit teach the Church any new Doctrines or Reuelations No but that which Christ hath reuealed before If ye compare Iohn 14.26 with Iohn 16.13 14 15. you shall finde that the holy Ghost whom Christ promiseth to send shall teach all things that Christ hath taught which beâ—ng the same which is in the Scripture then the Spirit teacheth the Church nothing besides Scripture And so the Church is able to decree nothing besides the Scripture because shee is able to doe nothing without the Spirit Lastly when things are decreed by the Church are Reas 7 we to receiue them hand ouer head or vpon tryall and examination If ye say haâ—d ouâ—r head without examination that were a gracelesse speech and vtterly vnlawfull being against the rules of the Word 1 Thess 5.21 Trye all things 1 Iohn 4.1 Trye the Spirits If then they must be receiued vpon tryall and Examination how must they be tryed and by what rule Eyther by the Iudgement of the present Church or by the Scripture If ye say by the Church that were to make her Iudge in her owne cause then it must bee examined by the Scripture as the men of Berea did Paules Doctrine Act 17.11 they searched the Scriptures daily whether the things were so as he taught So the things the Church decrees must bee tryed by Scripture and if that cannot approue them as being not there found they are to be reiected and the authority of the Church in imposing them to be disclaimed So we see in reason that the Church hath no power nor authority to decree anything or matter of substance in Religion â—yth 〈◊〉 faith oâ— for obedience without or besides Scripâ—â—â— The â—irst vs◠〈…〉 of reproofe of sundry Popish practises and positions not to name all For indeede if this point be well vnderstood it razeth and ouer throweth the very foundation of Popery Here then we see first that the Church cannot coyne any new Articles of faith why is any man so gracelesse to doe so yes the Papists doe so And howsoeuer many of them will not seeme to fauour it in word yet their practise makes them guilty of it Pope Pius the fourth propounds a Creede and tyes his children the Papists to it wherein after hee had set downe the twelue articles contained in the Nicene Creede he addeth twelue more of his owne concerning traditions Purgatory c. And these hee will haue acknowledged and vndoubtedly beleeued as the former and is not this to coyne new articles of faith Ob. But say they why may not we doe so as well as you that haue your articles of Religion and all reformed Churches haue their seuerall confessions wherein there are many things besides those in the Creede and yet professed and beleeued Answ as well as they I Answer It is not a like comparison for we though we doe beleeue many things that are not in the Creede yet wee beleeue nothing besides Scripture and that which is soundly proued by Scripture is to be beleeued as well as that in the Creede But theirs are such for the most part as haue little or no shew of Scripture for them but are matters besides Scriptures which they obtrude on the people meerely or at least principally by the authority of the Church But hath the Church then no authority about Articles of Faith newly to be made I Answer No But onely as thus if any article hath beene neglected obscured and layen hidden in former times the places of Scripture whereon it is grounded being not well vnderstood then the Church hath power to declare and publish it vpon the better vnderstanding of such places as it is proued by And this is not to make new articles of faith but to reuiue and renew those that were before and that not beside the word but with and by the word This may be cleared by an Instance The article of Iustification by Faith had lyen hidden for many yeeres before Christ came but when Christ and his Apostles came they reuiued it and yet made no new article of it but the same that was taught from the beginning of the world to come neerer home After that this doctrine was againe obscured lay hid for many yeeres till it pleased God to raise vp Luther and others which brought it forth to that cleare light that it was in in the Apostles times And is this to make new articles No but to reuiue and to bring to light that which had lyen hid a long time And thus far the Church may goe and no further The second Position is this that the Church cannot make any booke to be Canonicall Scripture which is not so of it selfe For this is to ordaine and decree matters of substance in Religion besides Scripture But do the Papists doe this yes they doe and therefore are here to bee reproued for it as being vtterly vnlawfull for them so to doe For first the number of Canonicall bookes are certaine as themselues confesse and therefore no authority can admit more Secondly if the Church hath power to make bookes that are Apocrypha Canonicall then also shee hath power aswell to reiect some that are Canonicall for hee that hath power to build hath also power to destroy And what were this but for the Church to mayme and mangle the Booke of God as shee list her selfe what an horrible wrong were this to God Thirdly the sheepe of Christ heare his voice they doe not make or frame it Lastly as a Gold smith takes a peece of gold and tries it whether it bee right or counterfeit by the touch stone and before he finds it to be true Gold he doth not make it true Gold for if he finde it to be counterfeit all the Gold smiths that are cannot make it true so must the Church cry which are Canonicall
bookes by the Scripture and not make any so of her selfe for this she cannot doe The third Position is this That as the Church cannot make any booke Canonicall which is not so of it selfe for she hath no power to deuise adde diminish or alter any part of Gods worship outward passages of Gods worship are much in her power as we shall see hereafter but that she may ordaine any part of his worship besides Scripture or affixe remission of sins or other supernaturall effects to the obseruations and ceremonies which she deuiseth all this is but will-worship hatefull to God and expresly forbidden Col. 2.23 Intolerable hath beene the presumption of the Church of Rome in both these For first they haue ordained besides Scripture Images satisfactons new Sacraments new intercessours new propitiatory sacrifices and sundry other parts of Gods worship and seruice Secondly euen to ceremonies of their owne deuising as to crossings processions ringing of Bels pennance and such like they haue ascribed forgiuenes of sinnes driuing away of Deuils and such like gracious effects wherein consists no small part of Gods worship The fourth point is concerning the customes of the Church custome we know preuailes much in matter of practice and many times they are very approuable and not to be varyed from but vpon good occasion yet in matters of Religion yeelding to customes hath bred much inconuenience as wee see amongst vs profaning the Sabbath by playing and walking in the streets and in the fields after the exercises is growen to such a custome as that men thinke it no sinne and so in other things And to speake plainely customes are but a carnall motiue apt to ouer sway the naturall man but of themselues besides Scripture they are no spirituall motiues to the true Beleeuer The ancient fathers tye vp customes in Religion thus short that they must be agreable to the truth so that where truth and customes agree there they are to be admitted else to be reiected Now what is truth Our Sauiour saith Gods Word is truth Iohn 17 17. then if there be any customes in matters of Religion besides the Scriptures which are the truth they must be abolished euen by the Iudgement of the Fathers whom the Papists would seeme to alleadge for these things yea but say they the Apostle Paul alleadgeth custome 1 Cor. 11.16 but how doth he alleadgeth them Against contentions because contentions are against the Word of God so that custome besides Scripture is nothing worth The last point is for matter of traditions Traditions are one mine Piller of Popery and if they leaue them once they will quickly leaue their Religion too Now if we vnderstand traditions in a general sense It intends the whole Doctrine of Saluation which from time to time hath beene deliuered from the fore fathers to the children of the Church And so we willingly embrace traditions as being the Doctrine contained in the word and so the speeches of many of the ancients are to bee expounded and doe make for traditions But in the particular sense as the Popish Church intends them that is vnwritten verities and matters besides Scripture then so there is no building on them If they be verities it is more then we know and being vnwritten we haue no warrant to receiue them to his point we say first eyther there were no such traditions at all or secondly if there were yet they were needlesse considering the sufficiency of the Scripture thirdly if they were needfull yet they were vncertaine lastly if they were certaine yet certainely they were but the words of men and not certainely the word of God First eyther there were none at all I meane for matter of substance yes say they for substance ye haue something by tradition as the Baptisme of Infants the change of the Sabbath and that so many bookes are Canonicall Scripture c. We Answer wee haue not these by tradition for they may sufficiently be proued by good consequence out of the Scripture As first for the Baptisme of Infants we haue the example of our Sauiour in Marke 10.14 And secondly for the Canon of Scripture we haue that place 2 Tim. 3.16 the whole Scripture is giuen by Inspiration from God c. yea but what place in the word saith that so many bookes are Canonicall I Answer euery booke beares witnesse of it selfe and this place of them all that they are Canonicall Thirdly for the change of the Sabbath we haue Reu. 1.10 where it is called the Lords day so that we haue Scripture enough for these things to satisfie an humble minded man that is not contentious Secondly if there were any such yet they were needlesse for supposing the sufficiency of Scripture which we haue proued before what neede vnwritten traditions besides Scripture Indeed before the Word of saluation was committed to writing It was needfull that it should be deliuered by word of mouth from man to man but the word being now written and hauing beene now written these 1610. yeeres and as much written as euer shall be what haue we to doe with traditions besides Scripture Thirdly if they were necessary yet they are vncertaine for how shall I know that the Apostles deliuered ought by tradition or that the Churches after them be they either de facto or de iure For that which is alleadged from the Apostle in the 2 Thess 2.15 keepe the Instructions yee haue bin taught eyther by word or by Epistle whereupon they say the Apostle left traditions and Epistle I Answere these words doe not imply any diuersity in the things he taught but onely in the manner of deliuery looke what he preacht he writte And whatsoeuer can be alleaged for the Churches after them is but the testimony of man we must know it by history and what certainety is there in that to repose my Saluation vpon Lastly if they were certaine yet all this while they were but certaine the traditions of men and certainely not the Word of God And therefore here is the damnable presumption of the Papists that they by name call them the Word of God vnwritten equall them both in authority to binde the conscience in necessity to be beleeued and obeyed with the written word common sence and reason which is endued but with the least touch of Religion will easily decide this controuersie If we adde heere to determination of councels consent of fathers decrees of Popes and other patches and faynings of Popish Religion the conclusion must be this that either there were none such or if there were they were not beside Scripture but according to it or else if they were besides Scripture then they were no matter of substances nor Saluation nor to be receiued as such The second Vse is for Instruction to teach vs what Vse 2 it is that our faith must be framed by and what euery truth is to be tryed by And that is
They are mingled with the professors of Mahomet which is a most pestilent Religion directly opposite to the Christian faith admitting no colour of Reconciliation but if we beleeue in Christ we must reiect Mahomet and if we beleeue in Mahomet we must reiect Christ And yet the Lord I say hath shewed himselfe a Ruler in the midst of his sorest enemies preseruing his faith and Church euen wheâ—e Satans throne is as he did the church of of Pergamus Reu. 2.13 secondly as it is a Pestilent Religion directly opposite to Christ so consider that it generally abounds and swarmes ouerspreading a great part of the knowne world and yet in these places the Lord hath reserued a remnant that sticke close vnto him and that follow not the sway of the world as he had 7000. in Israel in the daies of Elias that had not bowed their knees to Baall Rom. 11.4 so hee hath many thousands among them that haue not bowed the knee to Mahomet Thirdly consider the pleasingnesse of that Religion of Mahomet a great inchanter of nature yet still the Lord hath preserued some that chose rather with Moses to suffer aduersity with the children of God then to inioy for a season all the pleasure that euer Mahomet could euer promise or bestow vpon them Surely we must needs acknowledge it to be a heauy iudgement of God that such flourishing Churches in Achaia Macedonia Corinth Ephesus c. should come to that miserable ruine and desolation that Mahomet should raigne amongst them so generally in Christs own Territories and let vs know that it was for their vnprofitablenes in the vse of the Gospell and other meanes of grace which God so freely offered them and let vs consider of it and feare and labour to profit by the Gospell and pray to God that the like befall not vs for our vnprofitablenesse This I say is a great iudgement of God vpon them and yet withall see how in wrath God remembers mercy and in despight of Satan Turke and Mahomet and other instruments hee plucks out some as firebrands out of the fire to be professors of his sauing faith and members of his Church and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against them And so much of the Greeke Churches both improperly and properly so called Now wee come to the Westerne and Latin Churches which are generally of two sorts some acknowledging the Pope their head as the Church of Rome it selfe and sundry others that hold communion with that Church both in Doctrine and in all or most of the corruptions thereof others renouncing his headship and refusing to communicate in the deformities corruptions and abuses of the church of Rome being therefore called the reformed Churches I shall not neede to speake of the former in euery particular looke what is said of the Church of Rome it selfe the same may be applyed to all the rest as is the mother so is the daughter Ezech. 16.44 We will deliuer her state in two obseruation First we will shew what may be said in charity and yet in truth and sound iudgement for the church of Rome Secondly what may be said in zeale and yet in truth too and found iudgement against it For the first the obseruation is this Doctr. 1 That the Church of Rome euen as now it stands may in some sense be iustly reputed and acknowledged a true visible Church consider rightly of the Note First wee doe not absolutely say it is a true Church but for ought wee see it may in some sense be iudged a true visible Church Secondly wee say not a sound Church no that wee flatly deny as vntrue but a true visible Church as a man though hee be wounded fainting and dying yet so long as there is any sparke of life in him hee is a true liuing man not a false though he be an vnsound and dying man Thirdly we make a difference betwixt the Papacy or the Popish factâ—on and some better spirits in that Church which no doubt haue a righter beliefe and walke with a righter foote in the profession of the Gospell then the faction doth and these being mingled together with the rest the whole may be called a â—â—ue Church for their sakes as was in our Sauiors time the Scribes and Pharises were a faction in the Church pretending Religion and the true worship of God and yet swaying all against the truth and sincerity of it in their courses Mary Simeon Anna Zachary and Elizabeth and a few more with whom our Sauiour ioyned or rather they with him as liuing member of Gods Church and should not the whole be rightly acknowledged to be a true Church because of them Doubtlesse it may and so the church of Rome may rightly be acknowledged to be a true Church in respect of some better spirits that are mixed with them and not in respect of the Papacy and Popish faction alone The reasons to proue them a true Church are these first Reas 1 they haue beene a true Church of God directly affirming euery part of the foundation and they doe not directly deny any part of it yea in outward shew of words they expressely affirme it still and therefore may truely be acknowledged a true Church That they haue beene a true Church of God is plaine enough Rom. 1.8 But yee will say that is no sound arguement that they are so still I answer that yet this is to be considered for it is a great matter that must make a congregation that hath beene a true Church to become a false one and with more charity and loue are such to be censured that are in the state of Apostacy then other congregations holding the same errors that are but onely comming on in the saith and haue not yet beene throughly possest of the true being of a Church The Church of Ephesus was fallen away from her first loue Reuel 2.5 And the Church of Sardy had a name that she loued and yet was deade Reu. 3 1. And yet God calls them true Churches still A Church in Apostacy that is falling not vtterly fallen is still a true though an vnsound and dying Church hauing been a true Church and not directly ouerthrowing the foundation so long it may be still intituled a true Church well then the church of Rome hauing bin a true church it must appeare that they in outward shew at least affirme the whole foundation and euery part thereof but this they doe they affirme the whole foundation at least in outward shew and sound of words they professe the same Scriptures and the same Creed that we do yea they professe in words the very same foundation before spoken of in the very same termes in effect Looke into the Rhemists Testament you shall see that vpon those places 1 Tim. 2.5 1 Iohn 1.7 they acknowledge Iesus Christ to be the onely Sauiour of the world and therfore they may in some sense be rightly acknowledged
conscience to proceede in it as they had begunne whatsoeuer Decrees of men were to the contrary notwithstanding if any trouble did ensue of it it was not their sinne nor any fault in the cause but in mens ill dispositions that would abuse so good a cause to their bad purposes vpon this very protestation it was that then presently and euer since not onely there but generally in all places these Princes and States and all other men and Churches approuing the reformation were called Protestants The name we for our parts do neither greatly approue nor much dislike yet seeing it was imposed vpon so good an occasion that is that Princely and Christian resolution to hold out zealously for God and his Religion against all Decrees and threatenings of man wee see no harme in it and so are well enough content to beare and weare his Title And so much be spoken in generall concerning the reformed Protestant Churches Now we are to descend to a more particular handling of these Churches and so to the maine marke which all this while we specially aimed at of these reformed Churches some are more some are lesse reformed and each of these either for Doctrine or Discipline for some are more reformed in Doctrine then others but lesse in Discipline some are more disciplined then others yet their Doctrine is not so sound as theirs whose Discipline is faulty The Churches in Geneua France and Holland and others of that mould both for Doctrine and Discipline are thought by some the best reformed and yet I heare that the Brownists deny euen Geneua to be a true Church but first I see not but that they may say as much and as iustly against their aduersaries as their aduersaries against them Besides if it be proued that those which are lesse reformed be true Churches it will necessarily follow that these are so much the rather and therefore we need not to bestow time and paines to proue them to be true Churches Those that are accounted lesse reformed are as some thinke the Lutheran Churches The Lutheran Churches are lesse reformed for Doctrine first we will speake of the Lutheran Churches they are so called because they maintaine certaine priuate opinions that Luther held or at least is pretended to haue held contrary to the iudgement of other reformed Churches for our better vnderstanding I will speake first of their difference in opinion from vs Secondly of the tumults that haue risen betwixt vs and them by reason of these differences And thirdly I will shew what wee are to esteeme of these Churches notwistanding these differences And first of their difference in opinion they are first more easie and fauourable in matter of Images then wee are though they worship them not besides they teach that the elect may vtterly fall away from the estate of grace which we deny but the greatest and mainest difference betwixt them and vs is partly in the matter of vbiquity and partly in the matter of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper For the first they affirme that Christ euen according to his humane nature is euery where whereas we hold and teach and haue Gods Word for it that since his ascention his body is contained in one certain place namely in heauen Acts 3.21 So in the Sacrament they affirme that his body is really present in vnder and with the Bread and Wine we say that Christ is really there onely to the faithfull Receiuer and onely Sacramentally and Spiritually and not bodily as Iohn 6.63 These two be matters of very dangerous consequence such as if they were throughly prest they would giue a shrewd blow to the ouerthrowing of the truth of Christs humane nature for if Christ haue a true body then it cannot be but in one place at once I am not heere to discusse these points but onely as falling in by the way haply heereafter I may haue some fit opportunity to speake of them more fully onely let it suffice for the present that these their opinions nor any of them doe directly deny the foundation nor any part thereof So much for their opinions Secondly the tumults and vnnaturall contentions raised betwixt vs and them by reason of these differences they are growne to a great heighth very bitter and vncharitable on both sides wee are bitter enough against them but they as men of fiery spirits are maruellous bitter against vs as bitter as against the Papists yea they are more bitter against vs then they are against the Papists I cannot thinke or speake of these things but with griefe of heart therefore I will suppresse them in silence it had beene best if they had neuer beene broacht but now that they are it is best to bury them in silence and perpetuall obliuion but yet seeing there are such dissentions I will first shew what exception the Papists take against vs for them Secondly what vse we are to make of them For the first the Papists reioyce greatly at it it is meat and drinke to them that we are thus together by the cares and they insult ouer both parties alleaging it as a firme exception that therefore the reformed Churches are no true Churches and their Religion no true Religion this is a very malicious but yet a very weake consequence it is a malicious practice of theirs to build vp themselues on other mens ruines yet when all is done others ruines will make but a weake and sandy building First wee will answer to the men and then to the matter first to the Papists we answer what if there be dissention betwixt vs what get they by that Indeed if they agreed with them in all things that they oppose vs then it were some exception but the maine difference betwixt the Lutherans and vs is in the matter of vbiquity and consubstantiaton wherein they are as opposite to them as to vs and therefore they haue little vantage by that Besides if dissention betwixt vs make vs to be no true Church then they are no true Church for the Papists themselues are at as great dissention and as bitter one against another as euer wee were and that not only of old but euen at this day the Iesuits and Secular Priests maintaine a mortall hatred betwixt them And therefore if this be a sufficient exception against vs It is so also against them and therefore wee answer them with Chirst in the Gospel Hypocrite first pul out the Beam out of thine owne eye c. Mat. 23.2 First let them purge their Church of their owne dissentions and differences and then let them charge ours Secondly wee answer to the thing or matter it selfe that consent doth not alwayes proue them to be a true Church that doe consent nor that to be a true Religion that is consented in neither doth dissent alwaies proue them to be a false Church that doe dissent in some things nor that a false Religion that is in some things dissented in First
Secondly I answer that it was so at the first too Luther and others first spreading the Gospell First some of our owne loued beleeued and embraced it by their preaching and then they perswaded others And I know not how our English at Amsterdam can shew any better calling to their Church But they except and say that in England our Church was gathered by proclamation and by the sound of a Trumpet as in Queene Elizabeths dayes so was done by compulsion and was not voluntary I Answer first some did come voluntarily and gladly and therfore at least for them it was a true constitution Secondly the compulsion that was vsed was onely to the outward meanes not to the faith and that is very â—ustifiable Iosiah compelled ill that were found in Israel to serue the Lord their God 2 Chron. 34.33 But they say that was at the restoring not at the planting of a Church I Answer I see no Reason but that it is as lawfull in the one as in the other and therefore if it destroy not the true restoring why should it destroy the true planting But we say Queene Elizabeths Act was a restoring too for I hope wee had a true Church here in Queene Maries time though vnder persecution And I am sure then there was no compulsion to ouâ— religion nor such Gouernment Seruice ministry or people amongst the Protestants as they now except against and therfore it was a restoring Put case the Separatists haue any children or seruants that are negligent cold and backward in frequenting holy Assemblies or performing religious Duties publique or priuate and vpon admontion they will not reforme what will they doe in this case Will they vtterly cast them off or rather will they not punish them and thereby compell them to the outward meanes and to obedience thereunto wherein if God doe blesse their labours so that through his mercy such children or Seruants doe afterwards labour in the meanes soundly and conscionably shall this bee nought because they were brought thereto by compulsion No surely It is great comfort to the compellers that they tooke that course and it is great comfort to the compelled that they were so dealt withall So the compulsion vsed in restoring the Church in Queene Elizabeths time was lawfull and good against all their clamours and exceptions Secondly they except against the Government of our Church and say that wee haue a false gouernment and therefore a false Church But the consequence is false for then it must follow that a true Gouernment makes a true Church which is not true The Antecedent is false too If they had said it makes a faulty Church they had said true But that it makes a false Anti-Christian Church and I know not what it is a meere slander But say they your officers bee Anti-christian I answer the cheifest officers and those that be most spurnd at are the Bishops And they were before Anti-Christ Thirdly they except against our Seruice of God they say wee haue a false Seruice of God and therefore a false Church I Answer if they meane onely some part of our Seruice as they haue no colour so to traduce it all then the Consequence is false but if they meane all then the Antecedent is notoriously vntrue No part of our Seruice of God can be proued false it being performed of those that are truely religious amongst vs in truth and vnderstanding and affection They except first say they it is carnall I answer happly in some those that haue carnall mindes it is so but it is neither so in it selfe nor so in the conscionable performers thereof The Lord being one God an eternall infinite Spirit our hearts and spirits are lifted vp to beleeue in him to goe to him to cry and call vpon him in his Sonne Secondly they say It is Idolatrous your Seruice booke being your Idoll say they I answer that is no Idoll nor our Seruice thereby Idolatry Thirdly they say we haue a will worship inuented by man I answer wee worship not God by any inuentions of our owne or other mens as parts of his worship but onely as outward Carriages thereof And these also are such as our Church is perswaded are agreeable to these generall Rules of Decency and Order which God hath prescribed in his Word Fourthly they except against our stinted Prayers I answer them hath not the Church alwayes vsed stinted Prayers looke into these Scriptures and yee shall finde it so Numb 6.23 there was a stinted prayer appointed to Aaron and his Sons to blesse the Children of Israel withall Thus shall you blesse the Lord blesse thee and keepe thee c Deut. 26.3 to the 15. there is a forme of Confession and Prayer set downe which the people were to vse when they brought the first fruites 1 Chron. 16.7 to the 36. there is a Psalme which Dauid did appoint to giue thankes vnto the Lord by the hand of Asaph his Brethren Praise the Lord and call vpon his Name c And Psal 92. is intituled a Psalme for the Sabboth appointed to bee sung that day And our Sauiour Christ himselfe appoints a stinted Prayer Luk. 11.2 when ye pray say Our Father c And likewise himselfe vseth a stinted Prayer Matth. 26.44 and hee prayed the third time saying the same words And therefore stinted Prayer in it selfe is no sinne If they reply that they were so directed by the holy Ghost yet that is no let to vs for their conceiued prayers were also directly from the holy Ghost after a speciall manner yet that is no reason but that we may vse conceiued prayers though they be not so specially from the Spirit as theirs And yet we are not so confined to those set prayers but that we may and do in euery particular congregation before and after preaching inlarge adde alter and supply as occasion requires and that as freely zealously and spiritually as any may doe in other Churches yea but say they your Seruice was all taken out of the Portesse or Masse booke contrary to Gods Commandement Leuit. 18.2.3 Deut. 12.30 c I answer it is well knowne that the Church of Rome hath been a true and sound Church and it is knowne that in that time there was some forme of publike prayer and administration of the Sacraments in vse amongst them And as that Church fell by little and little from her integrity so that forme by little and little was corrupted Now the Church being to be reformed 〈…〉 was to bee reformed too and so it was that which was idolatrous and superstitious was cast out and that which was profitable was retayned partly for peace sake that the better sort might still bee held within the Communion of the Church but specially because it was of good vse euen before Popery so that we take nothing from them but what may in a charitable construction be well endured That which is most questioned is the crosse in Baptisme which we
either more or lesse pure Fourthly they are more or lesse perfect Exception 1. Exception 2. Exception 3. The Church of England a true visible Church Eleuen Considerations to moue vs in England to be thankefull for the truth of God amongst vs and they shew the greatnesse of the blessing The second thing considerable in a true visible Church are the causes of it And they be of two sorts The second sort of causes haue first spoken of and they of two sorts Of this diuers Of this diuers The first sort of causes handled such as cause the Church directly and these are foure taking the Church in a comparatiue sense Taking the Church absolutely there are siue The efficient cause The instrumentall cause First outward Secondly inward How all the three persons haue a hand in causing the Church The Church of England iustified to be a true Church against the Separation The Church of England hath the meanes of saluation and of a Church Obiect You want dâ—scipline Your Ministers haue not a true Calling You haue your Calling from the Church of Rome You haue no couenant betwixt you and God Obiect You want the successe of the meanes It is ordinarily effectuall The first thing considerable in a visible Church the members of it In it first of the head And in it three things Corpus adaequatum Sit Christus Christiani caput Aug. lib. 3. cont Petil. c. 42. Reinolds confer 5. The blasphemy the Church of Rome doth run into in saying the Pope is the head of the Church The blow they giue to Christ therein in two respects First in regard of the body the Church The Pope is Antichrist Christ neuer gaue the headship of the Church to Peter Papists plea for the headship of the Pope answered Places alleaged by them for this answered as Mat. 16.19 And Ioh. 21.16 17. And Mat. 16.18 Christ saith He neuer will giue it None is able to weeld and sway it Secondly in regard of the Head Christ The power and authority that is giuen to the Pope proueth that he cannot be a ministeriall head as is pretended but rather a supreame head The Pope is made the Doctor yea the only Doctor of the Church The Pope doth what he doth of himselfe and not as vnder Christ for he taketh not the course prescribed by Christ in that he doth The Pope taketh vpon him to iudge the Apostles doctrine and so to be Peters Master and so proues himselfe to be Antichrist The Pope takes Christs name vpon him viz. Chiefe Shepheard Obiect You make the King head of the Church The word Head of the Church to be warily vsed because not found in the Scripture Christ the Head of the Church is visible Matter of comfort to the Church many wayes The second thing considerable in the third thing touching a visible Church viz. the members thereof in a more strickt sense and they are of three sorts The first sort and of the diuers kinds The second sort And of this two sorts The third sort Hyper. method 574. Additum diminuens A Church cannot be denied to be a true visible Church though there be an hundred hypocrites in it to one beleeuer The Brownists obiection of our Church being a prophane multitude answered diuers wayes Obiect You let wicked ones continue in your Church without separation Hyp. 577. 580. c. Bernard against Brownists 1034. where the assemblies are bad there the good must separate but where the assemblies be good there the bad must separate The fourth generall thing considerable in a visible Church viz. the Markes of it Reasons why there should be Markes of the Church Two qualities of these Markes to make them legitimate The first quality and It is attended with three other tha◠〈◊〉 subordinate to them The second qualâ—â—â—â— of these markes Vrsin 582. Vogel 727. Caluin inst lib. 4 cap. 1 sect 10. in Acts 2.42 Non secùs ac belli duces vt dissipatum clade aliqua exercitum recolligant signa militaria vel accensos ignes ex edito loce conspiciendos proponunt quo pedem referant quotquot ex clade dispersis palantes vagantur Morn de eccles p. 27. Morney â—6 29 One sort of excepters against this doctrine and their exception Two considerations necessary Bernard against Separat 122. 123. â—â—Second sort of excepters against this doctrine and their exceptions Third sort of aduersaries to this doctrine viz. the Papists and the Markes they alleage and answers to them Bellar. de eccles mili p. 184. 188. The fifth thing considerable in a visible Church viz gouernment Vid. Polâ—â— 426 459. And in it fiue things handled First the harmes and euils that haue been raised in the Church of God occasionally by Church-gouernment Second thing in Church gouernment what is meant by it The third thing considerable in Church-gouernment viz how needfull it is Reasons and that of some sorts First sort of Reasons Second sort of Reasons Third sort of Reasons Fourth sort of Reasons Fiue differences betwixt the inward and outward gouernment of the Church 〈…〉 The fourth thing considerable in Church-gouernment viz. whether there be any prescript forme of Church Gouernment in euery particular set downe in the Word What the Scripture saith herein deliuered in two positions The first drawn into an Obseruation Two extremes to be auoided Second thing considerable in this fourth point of Church-gouernment viz. that there is not any one particular forme of Church-gouernment for euery particular set downe in Scripture The fifth thing considerable in Church-gouernment The whole forme of Church-gouernment consisteth of three principals First the dutie or actions to be done in Church-gouernment and they are sixe principall Vid. separat sâ—bisâ— 137. The second duties to be done Vid. Zegred 120. The third sort of duties to be done The fourth sort of workes to be done Church censures Reasons of this How to proceed â—â— this The 〈◊〉 dutyâ— The sixth duty The second principle whereupon Church-gouernment consisteth viz. the Persons or Officers that are to performe this duty generally Church-officers must haue two things First they must be qualified with a competent measure of gifts Secondly they must be lawfully appointed to such offices Particularly What these Officers are First Bishops First their name Secondly their office consisting in two things First in ordaining Ministers The obiection that the Apostles did ordaine as Apostles not as Bishops and Timothy and Titus as Euangelists not as Bishops answered Secondly in redressing things amisse Secondly Presbyters Their office first generally Secondly more particularly Thirdly Doctors Fourthly gouerning Elders Fifth deacons Philip preached and baptized rather as hee was an Euangelist than a Deacon Sixthly widdowes Eighthly the christian Magistrate wherein first that hee is a Church Officer Secondly wherein this office consisteth First generally Secondly particularly in fiue things The third pillar whereupon the Church-gouernment consisteth viz. the Rules and Lawes by which the Gouernours are to be directed And they are reduced to three heads
administration of the World he doth it respectiuely to his Church for the good and benefit of his chosen There being then such a neere coniunction betwixt God and the Church and the Church carrying the precedency aboue all other of Gods works that are who seeth not that the doctrine concerning the Church doth very closely depend vpon the Doctrine concerning God and therefore hauing been informed and instructed in the Doctrine concerning God it followes naturally that we now be instructed in the Doctrine concerning the Church Secondly the order is as naturall in respect of Christ in the second question for there is a more immediate and farre neerer communion betwixt the Church and Christ in particular then betwixt the Church and God in generall for Christ is the King the Church is the Subiect Christ is the purchaser the Church his possession he is the Shepheard they his Sheepe he is the Vine they the Branches he is the Head they his Body hee is their Husband and they are his Spouse and therefore except we will dis-sunder these whom God hath ioyned most neerely together after we haue spoken of Christ it followes next and immediatly that wee speake of his Church You heard in the second question that Christ was incarnate and that hee was a fit Mediatour betwixt God and Man Now in this third question we are to heare who they are for whom he was incarnate and for whose sake he doth accomplish this work of Mediation and those are the Church And therefore in respect of the Doctrine of Christ handled in the second question it followes naturally that now in this third question we doe handle the Doctrine of the Church Thirdly in respect of all the three questions compared and laid together the order is very naturall ioyne them all together and they sweetly and orderly expresse the summe of all Religion God doth saue his Church by Iesus Christ God is the Author that saues Christ is the Instrument or meanes by whom hee saues the Church is the subiect or matter to be saued God purposed to saue his Church but not without the mediation of Christ Christ came to saue the Church but not without warrant frō God the Church is saued but not without God nor without Christ but by God in Christ according to that in 2. Cor. 5.9 God was in Christ reconciling the world to himselfe where God is set downe in the first place Christ in the second and in the third the reconciled world that is the Church So you see the first branch of the Introduction the order of the questions in themselues and so our order to bee very naturall The second branch is this that the matter of the question is of great weight and importance For first the right knowledge and vnderstanding of the true Church is very profitable and of necessary vse and secondly the ignorance or mistaking of it is exceeding dangerous and hurtfull First the knowledge and vnderstanding of it is very profitable and of necessary vse and that in many respects first for direction secondly for confirmation thirdly for confutation and fourthly for consolation And first for direction for on the one side generally most men are endued with this principle that they ought to ioyne themselues to the true Church or else they can haue no saluation And on the other side generally all Heretikes and Schismatikes doe challenge to themselues the name of the Church as if they were the true Church and none else What is to be done in this vncertainty Wee must search the Word of God first learne there what the true Church of God is and that is the onely right Assembly that safely and boldly thou mayst ioyne thy selfe vnto Therefore for direction this question is very profitable Secondly for the confirmation of our faith for howsoeuer the Word and the Spirit are the best and most sufficient witnesses that the Faith wee embrace is the true sauing Faith yet our weakenesse requires also some outward witnesse to testifie the same vnto vs the best and onely witnesse in this kind is the true Church which is the Pillar of Truth Therfore we must first know what this true Church is and then finding that it doth embrace the same Faith with vs and we the same with it we are thereby certainely assured that we are in the right Faith Thirdly the knowledge of the true Church is profitable and necessary for the confuting of Aduersaries for the Papists on the one side and the Brownists on the other doe lay hard against vs that either we are no Church or at least a false Church therefore it is most necessary for vs to know what the true Church is that so we may discerne them and to iustifie our owne Church and our standing in it against all the oppositions Fourthly it is necessary for consolation and comfort of conscience for what greater comfort to a Christian soule then to know that it rests in the bosome of Gods owne Church I must first therefore know what this Church is before euer I can attaine to any sound comfort in this Case Therefore in these respects the question is very profitable and of great waight and importance Secondly the ignorance and mistaking of the true Church is exceeding dangerous and hurtfull for first many men are carelesse and wretchlesse and will not ioyne to any Church at all aske them the cause they wil answer First that there is so much difference about the Church that they know not what to make of it Secondly others would faine ioyne to the true Church but they dare not ioyne to this or that particular Church because they know not which or what is the true Church Thirdly others mistake the false Church for the true and so ioyne to the false in stead of the true and so runne headlong from God to the Diuell from truth and saluation to errour and condemnation I dare say that the very name of the Church misvnderstood hath been one of the greatest snares that euer the Diuell vsed whereby to entangle men in Popery and this one Allegation hath made more to become Papists and to continue Papists then any ten of their best Allegations and pretences besides Lastly those that doe ioyne themselues to the true Church are doubtfull of their standing whether they be in the right or not and not knowing the true Church are easily carried away to another Church that is worse or to a false Church So yee see how dangerous it is to mistake or not to know the true Church wee haue lamentable experience of these things amongst vs in these dayes some turne Papists some Brownists some become of no Religion at all euen for this that the true Church is either not knowne or not rightly vnderstood of them yea the best and most tender Consciences amongst vs are somewhat vncertaine and fearefull of their standing because they are not rightly acquainted with this
businesse My purpose is therfore God willing to trauerse this whole controuersie so farre as strength and time and your capacitie will permit and so farre as I conceiue I will deale plainly and simply and indifferently without preiudice to the Aduersaries Cause or partialitie to our owne cause without traducing them or flattering our selues nor will I wittingly conceale any of Gods Truth from you vpon any sinister affection or respect whatsoeuer It is your duty also to trauell with me in this businesse faithfully and conscionably both by prayer to God and all other our best endeauours with this reach alwaies in our eye that euery one of vs be found members euen of the Church liuing members euen of the true Church of God for as it is of riches it is comfortable speaking of them when wee haue a part in them so it is of the Church much more It is sweet and comfortable to speake of it then when we know ourselues to haue our parts therein And thus much for the Introduction to prepare vs to the religious and sanctified handling of the question Now we come to the question it selfe in the handling whereof first some generall Points art to bee laid downe secondly we are to come to the particular matter The generall Points are these First of the name secondly of the titles thirdly of the nature fourthly of the diuision of the true Church and so wee will make a passage into the true visible Church First we wil begin with the name Church is a word that we haue at the second hand from the Saxons for they call'd it Kirke the very ancient sound and pronunciation wherof many of our Nation in the Northerne parts retaine to this day but it seemes to be fetcht originally from the Greeke for as they call the Sabbath day the time wherein God is worshiped 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lords that is the Lords day Reuel 1.10 so the place too for the Lords publike seruice Musc 555. Bulling But this is not so vsed in the Scriptures and therefore seeing wee are to speake of religious matters it is good to speake as the Scripture speakes we will therefore insist onely vpon the name that the Scripture expresseth it by In the former Testament the Originall signifies a Company or Congregation as in Exod. 16.1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deut. 5.22 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 33.4 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And when it is so called it is intended by way of excellency of the Church as that being the assembly of assemblies the most excellent Assembly in the World In the new Testament it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Matth. 16 18. which signifies a calling or a company called forth from amongst the rest according to the custome of the Athenians where certaine men were called forth by the voyce of a Cryer from the rest by some speciall meeting and businesse and so the holy Ghost seemes to translate it from a ciuill sense and vse to a religious intending another manner of Cryer and calling then was in Athens And it doth not only signifie the company so called but also the place where they are assembled for publike and religious exercises which I cannot say that it so signifies in Scripture but in vse of speech amongst vs and in some Ecclesiasticall Histories Piscat on 1. Cor. 11.18 22. Muscul pag. 556. Hyper. Method 527. 528. When God tyed his presence to a materiall building as in the former Testament the Temple might more properly be called the Church but now that hee is tyed to a spirituall building onely which are the faithfull it is not so properly called so but yet Synagogue signifies as well the place as the company Luk. 7 5. And by a figure we may call the place by the name of that it containes This I speake to iustifie the vse of the word Church amongst vs though as I said I cannot see that it signifies so in Scripture The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Congregation intends in the sence of the holy Ghost three things first that there is a company of them whether many or few there must be a congregation secondly they must have vsuall and solemne meetings for the publike worship and service of God Thirdly that the Lord himselfe hath called them to bee of this assembly and to performe this duty and this last is the maine and principall thing intended in this word Doctr. And from hence from the name of the Church I will draw this obseruation namely That those which are of the Church are called forth of God from amongst the rest to the knowledge and obedience of his will To open the way to the easier and fuller vnderstanding of the point we must consider and make some discourse of callings this word is vsed much in Scripture and hath diuers significations Wee will make foure diuisions of Callings First there is a generall calling and a particular calling Secondly there is an extraordinary and an ordinary calling Thirdly there is an inward and an outward calling Fourthly there is an effectuall and a not effectuall calling First there is a generall and a particular calling A generall that is when God doth proffer the meanes of saluation to a whole Citie or a Nation or to the whole world as it is Act. 17.30 but now God admonisheth all men euery where to repent or else when God onely giues to some particular men some generall or confused notice of sauing grace A particular calling is when God tenders occasions and a meanes of grace in some particular manner to some particular persons comming neerer to sinne and dealing more directly with sinne Examples wee haue of this Psal 31.6 Dauid saith thou hast taught me wisedome in the secret of mine heart And such a calling had the Iaylor Act. 16.31 there God deales particularly and directly with sin Beleeue in the Lord Iesus Christ and thou shalt be saued Now if this particular Calling bee apprehended and layd hold upon when God tenders it then we are saued if not it increaseth our condemnation The second diuision of Callings is extraordinary and ordinary Extraordinary calling is when God calls men euen many times without meanes or by some by-meanes or by weake meanes not tending or at least not sufficient vsually to such effects or else by some rare and strange meanes as when Paul was called by a voyce from heauen Act. 9.3 An ordinary calling is when the means time place and effect of grace is such as they are vsually wont to bee in that case if any of them be away it is extraordinary in that respect yet if the meanes be ordinary that is the preaching of the Word the calling is ordinary too because God ordinarily seconds the preaching of his Word with the worke of the Spirit as we may see Act. 10.44 while Peter yet spake the Word the holy Ghost fell on all them that heard him and Act.
2.41 The third diuision of callings There is an outward and an inward calling An outward calling is when the meanes are outward as by the Word Sacraments Corrections Blessings Miracles the workes of Creation and prouidence the Edicts of the Magistrates or State wherein wee liue the naturall conscience and the common gifts of the Spirit all which of themselues onely goe to the outward man and procure an externall obedience to Gods call Examples might be giuen of euery one of these and this is it our Sauior speakes of Matth. 22.24 Many are called but few are chosen An inward calling is when the meanes and the working of them enters into the very Spirit and inmost affections of a man and this is onely by the Spirit of regeneration when God by his Spirit workes with the outward meanes in our calling Such a calling had Lidia Act. 16.14 while she heard Paul preach the Lord opened her heart c. The outward calling without this inward onely leaues vs without excuse and aggrauates our damnation oft-times in the Church visible the inward calling without the outward is auaileable to salvation as in the Church inuisible But both together are more comfortable and effectuall as in the liuing members of the Church visible Fourthly there is an effectuall and a not effectuall calling A calling effectuall is when the meanes of grace is both tendred powerfully vnto vs and when it is truly receiued and embraced and continued in vnto the end Math. 9.9 there was an effectuall calling when as our Sauiour called Matthew and hee arose presently and followed him and this calling is proper onely to the elect A not effectuall calling is when the meanes of grace which are able to saue vs are offered vnto vs of God but we doe not accept of them nor yeeld vnto them A calling may be not effectuall divers wayes as first wheÌ„ it is vtterly refused as it was amongst the Gadarens that desired Christ to depart from them Mat. 8.34 or secondly when it is deferred some will not vtterly refuse the meanes of grace but they will deferre them as Foelix that would heare Paul another time Act. 24.26 or thirdly when it is accepted to the halfes as it was with Agrippa Act. 26.28 thou hast perswaded me almost to become a Christian saith he to Paul or fourthly when it reduceth vs onely to some outward formall obedience without truth and singlenesse of heart And thus it was with the foolish Virgins Matth. 25.3 And thus it was also with Simon the Sorcerer Act. 8.13.21 hee made an outward profession of faith he beleeued and was baptised verse 13. but his heart was not right in the sight of God vers 21. Lastly or when it is not continued in to the end and thus it was with Demas 2. Tim. 4.10 that forsooke Religion and embraced this present world and these are in all the Reprobate yea many of them are in some of the elect for a time Proofes Now if wee vnderstand the Church in a large sence as it consists of all sorts good and bad it hath all these callings in it But if we speake of it in a restrained sence as it consists onely of the elect then it is not subiect to the not effectuall calling To come to the note All that are of the Church are called of God to the obedience of his will here are three things to be considered First they are called there is the worke secondly they are called of God there is the Author of the worke And thirdly to the obedience of his will there is the end of the worke First the Church of God is called for so the Apostle 1. Cor. 1.2 speaking of the Church calls them Saints by calling or as it is in the originall called Saints and Rom 8 28. called of his purpose Act. 2.39 euen as many as the Lord God shall call that is his whole Church Rom. 8.30 whom he predestinate them also hee called So yee see the Church is a called company now whether God deale mildly or roughly drawing vs or leading vs yet still it is a calling the worke is the same Secondly the Author of this calling that is God 1. Cor. 1.9 God is faithfull who hath called you and in this respect he is said to be the caller as it is in the originall Now whether God call immediatly by himselfe or by meanes whether the calling be outward or inward all is done by God the author is the same stil Thirdly the end of this calling is to the knowledge and obedience of Gods will 1. Thess 4.7 God hath not called vs to uncleannesse but to â—sse Now holinesse consists in knowledge and obedience It is true that the furthest end of our calling is to be made partakers of his glory but the immediate end of our calling is to vertue grace as they are ioyned in the 2. Pet 1.3 through the acknowledgement of him that hath called vs to glory and vertue and hence it is that our whole state and profession is called our calling as in Eph. 4.1 walke worthy of the vocation whereunto yee were called yea for this end it is called an holy calling 2 Tim. 1.9 and it is so called first in respect of the caller who is holy secondly in respect of the worke our calling which is holy Thirdly in respect of the meanes which are hoâ—y â—ourthly in respect of the end we are called to which is holinesse Fifthly in respect of the effect which is holy those that are truly and effectually called being by that calling changed and made holy Saints Obiect But some may except and say are not some of the Elect yet vncalled and yet they are of the Church too Answ I answer they are of the Church in Gods purpose and acceptance but they are not so in the eyes of men no nor yet in their owne apprehensions till they haue a calling which they are sure to haue one time or other first or last The Reasons of the pâ—int are these Reason 1 First that we should be of the Church of God and professe his seruice and worship this is anothers businesse not our owne nay it is Gods businesse not mans and therefore we must not thrust our selues into it but we must haue a vocation and calling to it and that from God Matth. 20. from 1. to 7. verse they that goe into the vineyard must be hired and who shall hire and bid them goe but the master of the Vineyard Now Gods Church is the Vineyard and God is the Master and therefore none can call but hee In Matth. 22.2.3 c. the wedding is prepared the Ghests must come but first they must be bidden and called and by whom must they be called and bidden but by the Bridegroomes Father euen God himselfe that makes the Feast for that is meant by the Parable God the Father marrieth vs to his Son Christ he prouides ioy and peace of Conscience for vs which is
conueying life and Spirit into them and they like liuing members receiuing this life and performing their seuerall Offices both to him and one to another Many other Titles there are of the like kinde all tending to shew not a Communion onely as my Beloued is mine and I am his but an vnion rather as they being one with him and hee with them their sinnes are his by Imputation and so his righteousnesse is theirs yea they are called Christ 1. Co. 12.12 so much of the second sort of Titles The third sort are giuen with reference to the faithfull as in Micah 4.8 It is called the Tower of the flocke as who should say all the flocke of Christ resorts to the Church as to a strong hold or Tower and if they recouer that there is perfect safetie so saith the Prophet Isa 14.32 The Lord hath stablished Sion and the poore of his people shall trust in it So in Gal. 4.26 she is called the mother of vs all shee is a fruitfull mother hauing many Children not the mother of one Nation onely as Agar but of all nations in the world and she is a very louing mother giuing her children sucke out of her owne breasts the two Testaments and thereby nourishing and bringing them vp till they be of greater strength yea till they be of a perfect and full age in Iesus Christ The fourth sort of Titles are giuen with reference to the world in generall and in this respect the Church is called the substance of the World Isa 6.13 So long as the holy seed stands so long the World stands when it decayes the substance is gone and the World perisheth so in this respect the Church is called the ioy of the whole earth Lam. 2.10 when the Church thriues the whole earth is the better for it howsoeuer many men grudge at this when the Church prospers yet they should reioyce at it themselues hauing no right to any blessing on earth but by their fellowship In this respect also it is called a Lillie amongst thornes Can. 2.2 which shews two things first the great and goodly grace and beautie of the Church how farre it exceedes all the Congregations in the world besides as the Lilly that is farre more glorious then Salomon in all his Royaltie exceedes the brambles the bushes and thornes And secondly it shewes also the tendernesse of the Church much adoe to be hatched and easily hurt in the world euen as the Lillie is amongst the thornes and so it shewes the harshnesse and troublesomenesse of the world to the Church that are like pricking thornes and scratching Brambles to her The last sort of Titles are such as haue reference to the truth of God and in this respect the Church is called The Pillar and ground of Truth 1. Tim. 3.15 we must not take it as the Papists doe as if the truth were bâ—ilt on the Church and the Church were the foundation of that for Christ alone is the foundation and the Truth is rather the foundation of the Church Mat. 16.18 Vpon this Rock saith Christ wil I build my Church that is vpon this Truth which Peter had professed of Christ before will I build my Church therfore we must expound it thus The Pillar and ground of Truth that is the supporter and vpholder and maintainer of it to keepe it in sure and safe custody that neither Sathan nor all his instruments should euer be able vtterly to ouerthrow it but that it shall liue and abide in the hearts of the faithfull for euer and in this sense the Church is called a Candlesticke Reuel 1.20 not as being the foundation of the Light but the bearer vp and holder forth of the Light of Gods Truth to the view of the world and so much of the last sort of Titles Now that wee haue past ouer the Titles giuen to the Church and shewed them in their seuerall rankes wee will draw them into a head in an obseruation and that is this Namely That the Church of God that is the Company Doct. 2 and Assembly of the faithfull is the most gracious and blessed beautifull and glorious assembly that is in the World The Scripture is plentifull in this argument to teach vs that we must enlarge our hearts and thoughts to the more ample and full vnderstanding of it Besides the Titles we spake of before which all proue this there be many other proofes in the Scripture I will giue you one place which is not in the Canonicall Scripture which though it bee not to bee read in the Church yet you may reade it priuately and that is in the 2. Esdras 5.22 c. And I had a desire to reason againe and I began to talke with the most High againe And I said Oh Lord of euery Forrest of the Earth and of all the Trees thereof Thou hast chosen Thee one onely Vineyard and of all the Landes in the World thou hast chosen thee one Pit and of all the flowers of the ground thou hast chosen thee one Lillie c. In Exod. 19.5 God saith to the Iewes and so to the whole Church that they should bee his chiefe Treasure aboue all people as if many Pearles and pretious Stones were enameled in beaten Gold and framed together into one body would not this be a glorious body But such is the Church in the eyes and acceptance of God God doth more highly esteeme of the Church then of all the World besides all the rest are but trash drosse and dung the Lord sets nothing by them in comparison of the Church Isai 4.5 The Lord shall create vpon euery place of mount Sion and upon the assemblies thereof a Cloude and smoke by day and the shining of a flaming fire by night for vpon all the glory shal be a defence that is the glory of God and the glory of all the world the whole body and euery part thereof is glorious yea glory it selfe all other pompe and glory without the glory of the Church is basenes and smoke and miserie See the glorious estate of the Church as it was shadowed in the Law Exod. 25.8.9 by the Sanctuary or Tabernacle First there was the Arke verse 10. Secondly there was the Testimony put into the Ark. Vers 16. Thirdly there was the Mercy-seate Vers 17. Fourthly the Cherubins Vers 18. Fifthly God speaking from betwixt the Cherubins ver 22. Sixtly the Table Vers 23. Seuenthly the Shew-bread Vers 30. Lastly the golden Candlesticke Vers 31. These did all figure out the glorious estate of the Church vnder the Gospell There was the Arke that is God himselfe and haue not we the same God There was the Testimony in the Arke which was a witnesse or euidence of Gods presence that he euer was and would be present there And so we haue the Word and the Sacraments to witnesse Gods continuall presence with vs. There was the Mercy-seate and what was that but Iesus Christ the
shall be made as white as snow Secondly here is comfort against their wants and defects and infirmities thou canst not pray nor performe any other good duty as thou oughtest yea but thou art a member of that blessed and glorious Church whereof Christ Iesus is the Head and therefore all thy wants and infirmities are couered and supplied by the perfection of Christ Thirdly here is comfort against temptation and against the Diuell and all his power for thou art a member of the true Church which is like to Mount Sion that cannot be remoued but shall stand fast for euer and euer the Gates of Hell nor all the power of the Diuell shall euer preuaile against thee the Lord for his owne glory which he hath set vpon vs will neuer see vs ouerthrowne Lastly here is comfort for vs against all the reproches of men that howsoeuer wee be as the off-scowring of the world in their vniust censures yet in Gods sight who iudgeth according to the truth wee are beautifull and glorious And therefore let this suffice to giue vs content against all the scoffes and nick-names in the world If wee bee so blessed and beautifull in Gods eyes what neede wee care though wee bee contemned in the world The fifth Vse is matter of terrour to the world that persecute Vse 5 and oppose themselues against Gods Church they know not who it is they make their force against it is euen against God and therefore they shall neuer preuaile and against the people of God the most glorious and blessed company that are And therefore first they may bee dismaied for they rush against a Rocke and kicke against the prick Act. 9. they shall neuer haue good successe yea secondly they shall be punished with the fierce and full vengeance and wrath of God because they resist the Lord and oppose his glorious and annointed Ones Vse 6 The sixth and last Vse is to reproue the peruerse opinion of the world that are blind and can see no grace nor beauty in the Church like vnto the wicked Iewes that would not see any forme or beauty in Christ Isai 53. they looke onely on the outward man and indeed there is nothing to bee seene but deformity and misery but if they could looke within there is perfect glory Yea but say they this is but your words wee can see no such glory in the Church but we can see a great deale of sinne and misery among you why doe you then face it out thus I answer we must vnderstand it with these limitations First it cannot bee discerned but with a spirituall eye and therefore the world cannot see it because they want this eye to discerne it withall Secondly it is vnderstood of the Church as they are considered in their Head Christ and not as they are considered by themselues If they consider the Church thus they shall perceiue perfect glory Christ himselfe being perfectly glorious and he couers and supplies our wants and deformities and presents vs as glorious to God his Father Thirdly it is so rather in our desires and Gods account then in actuall possession Fourthly we haue not thâ—s glory and blessednesse here but onely in the beginnings of it we haue some grace and some beauty and some glory here but it is to be perfected in heauen when there shall be a new Ierusalem Reuel 21.2 and then Christ shall present vs a glorious Body vnto God his Father without spot or wrinckle Ephes 5.27 which because some haue attained to already and the rest shall surely obtaine hereafter and haue some beginnings of it here already it may therefore bee iustly said in respect of some of her parts now and of all hereafter Thou art all faire my Loue and there is no spot in thee Thus you see how beautifull the Church is and blessed and glorious though the world be blind and can see no such thing in her And so much concerning the second generall Point propounded to be handled in the Doctrine of the Church The third Lecture of the Church THe third generall Point propounded to bee handled in the Doctrine of the Church is the Nature of the Church for so the order of teaching requires that when once wee doe know the name of a thing what it is called and the titles that it is graced withall then it followes that wee should search out the nature of the thing that is thus called and thus intituled For the names and titles of things may and are oft-times imparted to others But the nature of euery thing is proper to it selfe and cannot bee communicated to any thing else And therefore howsoeuer the name and titles set it forth vnto vs and make vs esteeme of it yet the nature will more fully expresse it and make vs the highlier to esteeme of it The name bearing diuers significations in ordinary method ought to bee diuided first and defined after But because the whole nature of the thing may bee aptly enough comprehended in one generall description and because the diuision hath a more neere dependance with that which followes making a ready steppe and passage thereunto we will first define therefore the nature of the Church and then proceede in the next place according to our order set downe to diuide it into seuerall kinds and branches The nature of the Church is thus described The Church of God in the true generall nature thereof is the whole company of Gods chosen both in heauen and earth where they are described by three things First by the efficient cause of their being of the Church Gods electing or chusing them Secondly by their number the whole Company Thirdly by the places where they are in heauen in earth First by the efficient cause of their being of the Church for the principall reason why any man is a true member of the true Church is because God hath chosen him to it First to saluation and glory as the end secondly and consequently to be of the Church as the means to the end Therfore the Church ofttimes is called Gods chosen Psal 33.12 Euen the people whom he hath chosen for his inheritance And in Psal 132.13 The Lord hath chosen Sion that is his Church And Rom. 8.33 The Apostle speaking of the Church calls them by that expresse name Gods chosen And hence it is that the Faith of Gods Church is called the Faith of Gods chosen Titus 1.1 And therefore they are called The first borne whose names are written in heauen Heb. 12.23 Which what is it else but to bee written in the Booke of life That is to be Gods chosen It is true that it is much more agreeable to the name of the Church to bee defined by their Calling rather then by their Choosing as in the first Lecture because they are a Company called But yet it is more agreeable to the right nature of the Church to be defined by their choosing rather then by their Calling and that
for these Reasons first many of the Church are chosen that are not yet called as Paul an Elect vessell before his conuersion and yet not called and so all the Elect before their conuersion nay many are chosen that shall neuer be called as the Angels which belong to the Church too and are a part of it And therefore the Church in the nature of it is to be described by their choosing and not by their Calling Secondly many are Called that are not chosen so saith our Sauiour and therefore if we should describe them by their Calling we should make such to be of the nature of the true Church which are not chosen and so are no true members of Christ nor shall euer enter into the heauenly Ierusalem Thirdly those which are chosen are called too their Election and chusing is the cause of their Calling and not their Calling the cause of their chusing Rom 8.30 whom he predestinated them also hee called Therefore in these respects it is fittest and most agreeable to the nature of the Church to be described by their election rather then by their Calling And so much of the first part of the Description namely the efficient Cause of their being The second thing they are described by is their number the whole company c. Which wee musâ— vnderstand thus First that all that are of the Church are God chosen and none else and that all that are chosen are of the Church none excluded as who should say the whole company of Gods chosen all these and none but these Here may be an exception made for you will say Are the elect of the Church before they are Called Yes sure in the purpose and account of God though they bee not so in their owne account nor in the account of thâ— World though they be not as yet actually assembled to the Church yet they are in the way and first or last they shall certainely haue an effectuall Calling whereby they shall bee made actually of the Church both in faith and in their owne knowledge and account And secondly we must vnderstand that all those together make vp one Church the whole Company of God Choseâ—â—s his Church as they are considered all together as members of one body and incorporated into one societie or Company and not as they are members apart And also so â—ll togâ—â—her as that all the chosen of all times and places and kinds make vp one only Church So much of the second part the number they are described by The third thing they are described by is the places where they are in heauen and in earth And so we do first fetch in all Gods Saints whether liuing or departed whether fighting on earth or triumphing in heauen As also secondly the Angels that haue kept their habitation in heauen are all comprehended together as so many seuerall parts of the Church to make vp the whole Body So yee haue the particular heads of the Description expounded and inlarged the whole company of Gods chosen in heauen and in earth Now that the holy Angels are parts of the true Church because yee shall not thinke that it is a deuise of mine owne braine yee shall see that the Apostle vseth the same words Eph. 1.10 That in the fulnesse of time he might gather together in one all things both which are in heauen and which are in earth And Eph. 3.15 Of whom is named the whole family both in heauen and in earth And Col. 1.20 To reconcile to himself through him I say all things which are in heauen and which are in earth All which places must be vnderstood not onely of the Saints departed that rest in heauen but also with reference to the holy Angels in heauen that fell not who hauing a benefit by Christ the mediator as well as wee are therefore to be seated with vs in the society and body of the Church Doctr. Now to make this matter more plaine I will draw it into an obseruation and that is this Namely That the holy Angels that kept their first estate are parts and members of the true Church as well as we are The Scripture is plaine for this First in expresse wordes secondly by necessary consequence First by expresse words Heb. 12.22 23. But ye are come to Mount Sion c. and to the innumerable company of Angels Where the Apostle speaking of the Church takes the holy Angels as Limmes of that Body and members of that Company And Reuel 19.10 The Angell tels Iohn I am thy fellow Seruant one of thy Brethren I haue the testimony of Iesus the Spirit of Prophesie I am thy fellow Seruant as who should say A fellow of the same House and Family with vs that is the Church A Brother as hauing the same Father God and the same Mother the heauenly Ierusalem that is the Church hauing the testimony of Iesus that is communicating in the same gifts and graces of the Spirit as the Spirit of Prophesie which is peculiar to the Church onely as 1. Cor. 12. So wee see by expresse Scripture that they are members as well as wee Secondly by necessary deduction and consequence First the Angels are elect 1. Tim. 5.21 and therefore they are parts of the Church Secondly Christ is their Head Col. 2.10 yee are complete in him that is in Christ who is the head of all principalities and Powers therefore they must be parts of his Body Which is his Church Thirdly the Angels peepe and prie into the misteries of our redemption by Iesus Christ 1. Pet. 1.12 therefore except we will make them busi-bodies to prie and meddle with that which they haue not to doe in which is vtterly against their wisedome and vprightnesse they must needes be parts and members of the true Church and so much of the Proofes The Reasons are these First the Church is the most excellent Reas 1 and glorious and blessed Assembly that is as wee haue shewed before the Angels therefore that excell in strength and beautie and glorie and absolute happinesse must needs be members of it Secondly the Church is that fulnesse of Christ that filleth Reas 2 all things Eph. 1.23 If the Angels be left out where is that fulnesse Thirdly it is against the bountifulnesse of Christ and Reas 3 the worthines of his obedience that any Creature should know and embrace the Doctrine of the mediation of Christ and yet not receiue benefit thereby for themselues But the chosen Angels do know and embrace it worshipping him and doing him all the seruice they could in the dayes of his flesh whilst he was working this mediation And therefore they haue benefit thereby to themselues And so consequently they must needes bee parts and members of the Church For to them are all sauing benefits peculiar and properly belonging Fourthly the euil Angels that fell away are a part of the Reas 4 malignant Church of the Sinagogue of Sathan as our Sauiour Christ giues vs
saued by before the Flood and Noah in the Flood and Abraham before the Law and Dauid vnder the Law and the Apostles whilest Christ was on earth the same saith are we and all the faithfull saued by from Christs ascension till his returne to Iudgement And therefore that is a damnable doctrine that some hold that euery man shall bee saued by his owne Religion whatsoeuer it be if he bee zealous in it no diuers Religions make diuers Churches but there is but one Church to be saued and therefore but one Truth and Religion to be saued by Vse 2 Secondly Is the Church but one Then wee should labour to maintaine the onenesse of the Church to keepe the vnitie of the Spirit in the bond of peace Ephes 4.3 Beware of factions and diuisions either of making or following them for they are the very bane of this onenesse of the Church and take heed of pride and singularitie for that is the common Mother and Nurse of dissensions and rents in the Church and doe not receiue the Word with respect of persons as when one saith I am of Paul another I am of Apollos c. What is Paul and what is Apollos but Ministers by whom yee beleeue They teach one Faith they preach one and the same Christ crucified they haue receiued one and the same ministration therefore embrace them all as one Ministry of one and the same Church What if God bestow diuers gifts on diuers persons and one more excellent then another Wilt thou abuse Gods gifts to the making of rents and factions in the Church No thou must know that thou art bound to profit the more by him that hath more gifts and to glorifie God the more for them and not to dote vpon them and maintaine Sects by them for that is not the end why God giues them but it is the malice of the Diuell that doth thus abuse them to a wrong end Vse 3 Thirdly this reprooues the Papists for they make two Heads and consequently two Churches except they will make a monster of the Church to haue two Heads and but one body Yea but say they the Pope is the Head of the Church in earth I am sure hee is not Head of the Church in heauen and therefore not Head of the Church on earth for they make but one Church and therefore can haue but one Head Some of the Iesuites hauing been pressed with this Argument and not knowing how to answer it haue affirmed that the Pope is Head of the Church in heauen so grosse and blasphemous haue they been So the Turkes and the Iewes that erect Churches of their owne and haue no fellowship with this Church they are not the true Church nor haue any part in this onenesse of the Church and whatsoeuer they are that haue no part in this Church they are none of Gods Church but of the Synagogue of Satan Fourthly this teacheth that difference in matters of circumstance Vse 4 doe not cut off from the true Church but holding one Faith with them wee are still in the vnitie of one Church First difference of states doe not cut off from the true Church though some Churches are greater some smaller though some are in their cradle others in their full age some before Christ others after Christ some purer some impurer yea though some be in heauen triumphing other some in earth fighting yet all are but one Church all are the same Wheate threshed in the floore and laid vp in the Garner and the same Gold digged out of the Mine with some drosse and tried and fined by the fire Secondly difference of times doe not cut off from the true Church before the Law vnder the Law and after the Law the first and the last Churches all are one Thirdly nor the difference of Persons Iewes and Gentiles bond and free male and female poore and rich all are one in Christ Iesus Fourthly nor yet difference of place Ierusalem Antioch Corinth England France Denmarke yea Paradise Earth and Heauen all are but one Church Fifthly nor yet difference of Ceremonies some worshipping at one time and place some in one habit some in another so long as all worship in Spirit and Truth they are but one Church Sixthly no nor yet difference of iudgement in Points not absolutely fundamentall doe not cut off from the true Church so long as all hold Christ Iesus he is the head-corner-stone that knits them all together into one building So much of the onenesse of the Church it selfe The second Note or qualitie of the Church is That it is holy Wee will draw it into an obseruation as wee did the former and that is this Namely That the whole Company of the faithfull both in heauen and in earth are a holy Company and euery part and member thereof is holy 1. Pet. 2.9 They are called a holy nation and in the fift Verse a holy Priesthood And it is said of Ierusalem that it is a holy Citie not that in heauen onely Reuelat. 21.2 but that on earth too Math. 4.5 And in Ephes 5.27 the Church is said to be holy and without blame c. And hence it is that those which are parts and members of the Church are called Saints and Saints on earth as Psal 16.3 And so the whole Congregation is called the Congregation of Saints Psalm 89.5 And their Head and Ruler is the King of Saints and they are not holy in profession onely for so are hypocrites too that are no part of the true Church but they are holy indeede they are truly sanctified therefore the Apostle calls them holy brethren Heb. 3.1 And this Holinesse is partly imputed Heb. 10.10 We are sanctified by the offering of the body of Iesus Christ And Colos 1.21 21. And partly inherent 1. Thess 5.23 Now the very God of peace sanctifie you throughout c. this is begun here but not perfected till we haue put off this body of sinne Reas 1 The Reasons of this Point are these First God the Father being most holy himselfe he sanctifies his Church and euery member of it and so makes them holy this Christ praies for Ioh. 17.17 sanctifie them with thy truth c. Iude. 1. sanctified of God the Father c. and therefore they are holy Reas 2 Secondly Christ their Head is holy and he sanctifies and makes them holy 1. Cor. 1.2 sanctified in Christ Iesus and in the thirtieth verse he is said to be their sanctification And Eph. 5.25.26 Christ gaue himselfe for his Church that hee might sanctifie it Reas 3 Thirdly the Spirit whereby they are enliuened quickened and ruled is the holy Ghost and he sanctifies them and makes them holy 1. Cor. 6.11 but now yee are sanctified by the Spirit of our God and Rom. 15.16 Fourthly the Word whereby they are gathered and the Reas 4 seed whereby they are begotten is a holy Word 2. Pet. 2.21 It is called the holy Commandement
Catholike but properly and rightly it is not so Also there may be a Catholike visible Church that is all the particular parts of the visible Church beeing considered in one common Notion in the minde But it is most truly and properly affirmed of the inuisible Church for that is the Catholike Church which is holy and Apostolike which in the true sense containes onely those that are truly sanctified and built on the foundation of the Apostles doctrine Thus you see what Church to repute Catholike namely that which is generall scattered and dispersed ouer all the world and not any particular Church much lesse may any one particular man be called properly Catholike And therefore it is a vaine brag of the Papists to say that their Church is Catholike It is a particular Church For first it is not generally dispersed ouer all the world and besides there was a time when there were other Christian Churches at Ierusalem and Antioch c. before euer their Church was and therefore there was a time when theirs was not Catholike and so not Catholike now because that which is Catholike is one and the same at all times I say not in one place but those that professe the same true faith that others did are still the Catholike Church A Priest of their owne hath well answered them that so long as they were gouerned by generall Councels they might bee called Catholikes But now seeing they are gouerned by one man namely the Pope it is fitter that they be called of him Papists And so much for the second Vse Vse 3 The third Vse As this teacheth vs what Church to repute Catholike so likewise it teacheth vs what faith is to be reputed Catholike not that which one onely Church doth embrace But then you will say there is but a little Catholike faith there is scarce any one Point Catholike for in what one Point of Religion haue all the faithfull agreed I answer first Yes euery fundamentall Point was alwayes held by al the faithul els they were not faithful if they were cut off from the foundation so that howsoeuer in smaller matters as of Ceremonies and circumstances and such like some differences and some errors were betwixt those that were faithfull yet in the maine substance there was none at all Secondly I say all times are not alike for the meanes and occasions of knowledge of some fundamentall Points in that cleerenesse as they should bee knowne the light of saluation breaking out euery day more cleerely then other Therefore it is sufficient if they all beleeued the same things that we doe so farre as they did and might attaine to the knowledge of them or if they were ignorant of some yet it is sufficient that they followed the rest and did not oppose against that which they knew not but did renounce and repent of their ignorance and this their very repentance of their ignorance is an acknowledgement of such Truths as they were ignorant of By this it appeares plainely that the faith of the Church of Rome is not Catholike because none of those Points wherein they differ from vs haue been vniuersally held no nor spoken by the faithfull as Purgatory Inuocation of Saints Transubstantiation Iustification by workes worshipping of Images and such like But they will say If our faith be not Catholike Obiect then yours is much lesse Catholike being gainsaid generally by the Church for many hundred yeeres I answer First Answ it is gainsaid indeed by many that professed themselues to be of the Church but those that were truly of the Church of Christ held and maintained that in effect which wee doe as we can instance in many particulars of euery Age. For the fiâ—st three hundred yeeres after Christ wee can proue the Church held the same faith which we doe now And sixe hundred yeeres after Christ when Popery got the vpper hand yet still wee had some that held the same faith from time to time and it was gainsaid by whom Not by those that were truly faithfull but by those that made dissensions in the Church But if this will not satisfie them then let this controuersie be decided by that other adiunct in the Nicen Creede where it is called Catholike and Apostolike for that alone is truly Catholike which is also Apostolike and then it is cleere on our side For if the Apostles beleeued and taught as we doe as we haue and can plainely proue then our faith is Catholike and whatsoeuer Church or Persons since them haue not so taught and beleeued must not bee held Catholike nor Apostolike nor yet their faith and Doctrine Therefore our faith being Apostolike must needs be truly Catholike and howsoeuer though none had beleeued since the Apostles dayes yet we holding the fame faith with them wee must needs haue the true Catholike faith Indeed this is a reason to flesh and blood which they make when they say Where was your Church so many hundred yeeres We answer Wee euer had a Church for we euer had some that opposed them and their courses and stood for the maintenance of this faith which we professe But if neuer any since the Apostles dayes had stood for this faith which we professe yet we say and can proue that the Apostles beleeued and taught the same that we beleeue and teach therefore our faith is truly Catholike and Apostolike And therefore as the Apostles were saued by this faith so shall wee and then what matter is it if all the world had opposed it Vse 4 The fourth Vse This requires thankfulnesse in vs that being Gentiles and so in darknesse the Lord hath vouchsafed vs this light and respited vs to those times of the Gospell wherein the Church is made Catholâ—ke Now wee come to the fourth Point that is That the Church is a Communion of Saints whereby two things are affirmed first that the Church that is the faithfull hath a Communion with Christ secondly that they haue a Communion one with another both which wee may see in the. 1. Iohn 1.3 that yee also may haue fellowship with vs and that our fellowship may be also with the Father and with his Sonne Iesus Christ And Rom. 12.5 So we being many are one body in Christ and euery one one anothers members First of the Communion the faithfull haue with Christ their Head which is the fourth Point We wil draw it into an obseruation and that is this namely Doctr. That all the faithfull the whole Church and euery member thereof haue a ioynt and mutuall communion with Iesus Christ he and we are brethren Heb. 2.11 It is a ioynt communion because all together doe participate therein and it is mutuall because all the faithfull partake in it in Christ and Christ with euery one of them The proofes of the Point are these 1. Cor. 1.9 God is faithfull by whom yee are called vnto the fellowship of his Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord. 1. Ioh. 1.3 That yee
is the Husband the Faithfull are his Wife Ephes 5.23 therefore as in the estate of marriage the husband and the wife are one flesh so in the estate of this spirituall marriage Christ and the faithfull are one Ephes 5.30 and 1. Cor. 6.17 Thirdly there are particular reasons for this first on Gods part secondly on Christs part thirdly on our part First on Gods part his election aimed at this communion He chose vs to be made like vnto the Image of his Sonne Rom. 8.29 and 1. Pet. 1.2 Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father vnto sanctification of the Spirit through obedience and sprinckling of the blood of Christ Secondly his Couenant is so Deut. 23.13 that we shall be one with him and he with vs. Thirdly he hath confirmed this by his free gift of Christ to vs and vs to Christ as I shewed before Fourthly the Fountaine of all is his loue to vs God so loued the world that hee hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne c. Fourthly the particular Reason on Christs part is his exceeding great loue towards vs Gal. 2.20 who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me Fifthly there are particular reasons on our part first is our Faith for by Faith we beleeue in him and are ingrafted into him and made partakers of him Heb. 3.14 Secondly we did couenant it in Baptisme and we doe daily renew it that wee will bee one with him Deut. 26.17 18. Thirdly it is confirmed on our parts by gifts we consecrating our selues and all wee haue or are into his power and mercy Fourthly our loue is another reason for that makes it a true vnion where it is truely planted Ephes 3.17 Where loue is linked with Faith Fifthly our necessitie so requires it for we cannot bring forth any good fruit except we be and abide in Christ Ioh. 15.4 The meanes of this communion which is betwixt Christ and the Faithfull is first the Spirit secondly the Word thirdly the Sacraments 1. Cor. 10.16 The Cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the blood of Christ c. The Vses of this Point are these First here is matter of Vse 1 reproofe against the Papists that hold the communion of the Church one with and vnder the Pope affirming that we haue no communion with Christ vnlesse first wee haue communion with the Pope they acknowledge that at the second hand we haue a communion with Christ but mediately by the Pope he being the Vicar of Christ and the ministeriall head but the Scripture you see is cleare that the true communion the faithfull haue is in and with Iesus Christ Rom. 12.5 and the Apostles had a communion with Christ when there was no Pope Yea but say they Christ is not present with vs now in earth but the Pope he is the Head of the Church on earth and except we haue fellowship and communion with him wee can haue none with our Head in heauen I answer though Christ bee absent in body yet hee hath left vs his substitute that is his Spirit which is his true deputie of his owne appointing and not the Pope as Ioh. 14.16 17. and Ioh. 16.7 and he alone it is that workes this vnion making vs one with Christ and Christ one with vs. 1. Cor. 6.17 The second Vse is to teach vs what a blessed estate Vse 2 Gods Children are aduanced to they haue Communion and fellowship with Iesus Christ they are fellowes yea fellow-heires with him in grace here and glory hereafter And heere is our Patent Royall vnder the broad Seale of Heauen and Earth for our Interest that we haue in God because we partake with Christ Iesus the Sonne of God and therfore we must needs partake with God and haue Communion with him too So likewise for the promises of God by this I know I haue right and interest in all the promises of God because wee are his and hee is ours in whom they are all yea and Amen 2. Cor. 1.20 So likewise wee haue right and Interest into all his Offices Kingdome Priesthood and Prophecy and all the benefits of the same Iustification Sanctification Saluation yea our full and finall glorification because wee are his and hee and all his is ours Heere likewise is our answer and generall Acquittance against all the pleadings of Sinne Satan Death Hell Damnation Law Iustice and accusing Conscience here is our Answer to them all I am Christs and hee is mine and therefore if you haue any thing to say against me goe to him hee will answer for me nay hee hath answered for mee already and therefore ye can haue nothing against mee that can hurt mee there is no Condemnation to mee for I am in Christ Iesus So likewise we see here on the contrary what a miserable and fearefull case all others are in that are out of the true Church whether they bee of no Church or a false Church whether not yet assembled or cut off and that either by withdrawing themselues or else cast iustly out for being without the Church they are without Christ and being without Christ they are without God and so without life and without hope and without comfort and without grace and saluation yea they are the very prey and slaues of sinne and the Diuell and eternall confusion as hauing no priuiledge nor barre against them specially if they bee such as persecute the Church Vse 3 The third Vse is for examination to teach vs to examine ourselues hereby whether wee bee of the Church or no. Doth Christ Iesus liue in thee by his Spirit Art thou ioyned to him Doest thou beleeue in him obey him submit thy selfe to his ordinances and directions Doth thy heart tell thee vpon good ground that thou art one with him and he with thee then thou art one of the Church then thou art a chosen vessell else thou art but a Reprobate 2. Cor. 13.5 proue your selues whether ye are in the saith saith the Apostle Examine your selues know ye not your owne selues how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye bee Reprobates The Papists not feeling this Communion with Christ that hee is in them as none can feele it by their Doctrine cannot bee in the estate of Grace for wheresoeuer it is surely it may bee felt by the Spirituall man Fourthly this teacheth vs that if wee haue fellowship Vse 4 with Christ then wee must looke for afflictions while wee liue here We must be like our Head If we looke to haue fellowship with him in his gloâ—y we must also haue fellowship with him in his afflictioâ—s Phil. 3.10 It is impossible that we should Communicate with him in the sweet but that we must taste of the sowre also though indeed afflictions are not sowre but to the outward man they are sweet to the inward man the spirituall man reioyceth in affliction because they bâ—ing forth the sweet fruit of Righteousnesse Heb.
the Apostle teacheth vs Gal. 6.10 Doe good to all especially to the Houshold of faith Likewise it teacheth vs to separate our selues from all prophane and wicked men 2. Cor. 6.17 Come out from amongst them and separate your selues saith the Lord and touch none vncleane thing c. Lastly this may serue to controule the pride of the Romish Vse 6 Antichrist who regards not the saints but as his slaues he will not vse them as fellowes in a holy Communion this shewes him to bee Antichrist hee will bee the head of the Saints he will blesse all none must blesse him this is abominable pride and insolency not to be spoken of The seuenth Lecture of the Church WHereas the Argument wee treate of is the Church we turned aside to expound the Article in the Creede which concernes the Church I beleeue the holy Catholike Church the Communion of Saints and there as you haue heard we found sixe Adiuncts or Epithites that the Church is qualified withall First that it is one secondly that it is holy thirdly Catholike fourthly that they haue a Communion with Christ fiftly that they haue a Communion one with another Sixtly and lastly that they are knowne onely to God and themselues The fiue former are plainely laid downe in the Article of which you haue also heatd The sixth and last whereof we are now to speake is not plainely laid downe but yet it is directly implyed in the words for if you aske me how this clause growes from the Article I answer Because it is said I beleeue the Church c. Now if it were a knowne manifest thing to the eye and to the outward sense then it were not so properly said to be beleeued for faith is of things not seene Heb. 11.1 Doctr. Wee will make it plaine by an Obseruation and that is this That the faithfull the true Church are knowne to none but to God themselues You must vnderstand that their persons are to be taken Notice of as well as the persons of other men and likewise their profession is to bee seene as well as the the professions of other men yea but their sauing graces whereby they are made members of the true Church are not certainely knowne but to God and themselues You see how the Note stands first they are knowne to God secondly they are knowne to themselues thirdly they are knowne to none but God and themselues First God knowes them Mala. 3.16 God hath a book of Remembrance written before him of those that are his Iohn 10.14 I know mine saith our Sauiour And in Ioh. 13.18 he saith I know whom I haue chosen 2. Tim. 2.19 The Lord knoweth who are his This the Apostle referres to Gods own secret Counsell to know who are his Reuel 3.1 4. The Lord saith to the Church of Sardy I know thy workes for thou hast a name that thou liuest but art dead and Verse 4. Thou hast a few names yet in Sardy which haue not defiled their Garments c. so that they are knowne to God by name thou hast a few names in Sardy c. Secondly they are knowne to themselues 1. Ioh. 3.14.19 We know we are translated from death to life because wee loue the brethren and we know that we are of the Truth and shall before him assure our hearts And 1. Ioh. 4.13 16. Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in vs because hee hath giuen vs of his Spirit and we haue knowne and beleeued the loue that God hath in vs. Here you must not vnderstand it as if they did certainely know each other to be so as that I should know you or you me certainely to bee of this number but that all know the nature of their state and particularly euery one of their owne Consciences assure them that they for their parts are of it Thirdly none but God and they know it Rom. 2.28 29. Reuel 2.17 He is not a Iew which is one outward neither is that Circumcision which is outward in the flesh But he is a Iew which is one within and the Circumcision is of the heart in the spirit Here is a plaine exception against all outward shewes and testifications whatsoeuer as altogether insufficient to make any certaine proofe to the world who are the true Circumcision and Iewes indeede that is who are truly sanctified and right members of the Church and it is restrained to the heart which God alone and themselues know It is as much as if he had expressely said They are onely knowne to God and to themselues 1. King 19.10 18. compared with Rom. 11.3 4. the Prophet Heliah complaines that hee was left alone he saw no Church at that time and yet the holy Ghost saith that there were then seuen thousand which had not bowed their knee to Baal If any could haue discernd them then the Prophet might that was their Teacher but he knew no such no nor scarce any that profest to be such therefore onely God and themselues knew it So much for the proofe of the Point The Reasons are these First that whereby they are Reas 1 knowne to men that is their profession is common to Hyprocrites as well as to them for Hypocrites may goe as farre in shew of grace as the best therefore they can bee knowne to none but God and themselues Secondly that whereby true Beleeuers are distinguished Reas 2 from Hypocrites that is the Truth of their hearts and their inward affections cannot be seene by men for the faithfull may fall as low in Sinne to the eye of the world as the wicked and yet haue truth in their hearts still but none knowes the heart but God and themselues therefore none knowes this who are true Beleeuers but God and themselues Thirdly Sinne is a secret thing in an Hypocrite and therfore Reas 3 he may beare a shew of Religion and yet harbour secretly some sinne that may vtterly cut him off from the estate of Grace therefore none can know who is Gods but God and themselues Fourthly there are certaine inward graces in the heart Reas 4 which cannot outwardly be discerned as faith and Repentance especially Gods loue and fauour to a man and the forgiuenesse of his sinnes is a close Secret not to bee discerned outwadly onely these are knowne to God that gaue them and to them that haue them Reu. 2.17 The vses are these first this serues to refute those that hold this opinion that we that are of the Church may know others to be so too and that take vpon them to affirme that such and such shal be saued Where God hath said it wee may boldly affirme it too as of Dauid Abraham Peter Paul c. but wee must meddle no further leaue the rest to God we may say of others that wee are perswaded that they are Gods but wee cannot say that we know it to be so Ioh. 21.21 22. when Peter would inquire of another what he should doe Our
Christian borne and yet ioyne with the Iewish Church in their religion hee is not of the Christian but of the Iewish Church and so it is of all others So then the name of Church and Religion are in some sense yoke-fellowes all Churches receiuing denomination from the Religion they professe Now then Religion being as the forme of the Church giuing it name and being therefore looke what Religion it is that the Church professeth and such is the Church to bee reputed There is a true Religion and euery Church embracing and professing the same is to bee reputed a true Church as the reformed Churches There are many false Religions and euery Church professing such Religion are false Churches as the Churches of the Heathen that worship false Gods and so embrace false Religions And so the Churches of the Saracens that erect and set vp Mahomet against Christ and of the Iewes that deny the comming of the Messiah in the flesh are false Churches But there are some Churches that embrace party Religions in part true and in part false yea what Church is so pure that is not tainted with some error and what Church is there so impure that professeth not some notable heauenly Truths We must therefore consider what truths and what errors they hold and so the truth will bee soone decided Without Christ there is no saluation and so no true Church 1. Ioh. 5.12 He that hath the Sonne hath life and he that hath not the Sonne of God hath not life If yee aske me whether one and the same Church may not bee a true Church in respect of some in it professing the truth or in respect of some fundamentall truths professed in it and yet a false Church in respect of some professing falshood in it or in respect of some fundamentall truths ouerthrowne in it I answer Surely it may till such time as the false Church hath gotten the vpper-hand and makes lawes for her errors and against the others truths with sentence of abandoning all those out of their Church which doe hold the truths So it was with the Church of Rome before the Councell of Trent And thus it was with the Church of Sardy Reuel 3.1 4. she had a name to liue but was dead and yet in the fourth Verse the Lord saith He hath a few names in Sardy c. Therefore take this for a Rule Whatsoeuer Church embraceth Christ Iesus God and Man the onely meanes of saluation is a true Church though tainted with many errors besides and on the contrary whatsoeuer Church beleeueth not this is a false Church though it hold many other excellent truths besides So much of the diuision of the name of the Church Now wee come to speake of the diuision of the thing it selfe that is of Gods Church which is not so to be vnderstood as if God had so many seuerall kinds of Churches for the Church as I haue shewed before is one and the same from the beginning of the world to the end that Church of God which was in the beginning and remaines now and shall continue to the worlds end is but one and the same Church therefore when we mention the diuision of the Church it selfe we meane not that it is seuerally diuided into diuers and seuerall kinds but distinguished in it selfe in diuers and sundry respects and principally for these first in respect of the bounds and limits or compasse of it secondly in respect of the seuerall portions belonging to it in the seuerall estates that it is ordained vnto thirdly in respect of the outward state of it to the world sometimes knowne sometimes vnknowne First it is distinguished in it self in respect of the bounds and compasse of it and so it is either vniuersal or particular vniuersall that is the whole company of Gods chosen both in heauen an earth But this hath no limits but is dispersed farre and wide ouer the face of the whole earth and reacheth to heauen it selfe But because I haue spoken of this before both in the Adiunct Catholike and also in handling the generall nature of the Church therefore I will trust your memories for that Point and not speake more here of it In the next place a particular Church that is euery particular company of the faithful or at least of those that are called to the profession of the faith which being seuerall by themselues of seuerall times and places are but particular Churches But because wee shall speake more properly of this when wee come to speake of the visible Church therefore we will respit it till then Secondly it is distinguished in it selfe in respect of the seuerall portions that belong vnto it in the seuerall states that it is ordained to and they are two The first is on earth or in this life and that is a fighting or warfare and the second is in heauen in the life to come crowned and triumphing And accordingly the Church is diuided into the Church Militant and the Church Triumphant To begin with the first the Church Militant is the Congregation of the faithfull on earth that doe continually exercise a spirituall warfare against sinne and Satan and all the aduersaries of God and of his Religion Marke the parts of the definition I say it is a Congregation of the faithfull that doe thus fight for though Hypocrites and sometimes those that doe persecute the Gospell doe fight the Lords Battels and so in a generall sense may be reputed parts of this Militant Church yet that is but colourably and outwardly for some sinister respect not in truth and singlenesse of heart nor in true hatred of sinne nor in a true desire to obey God and to aduance his Kingdome and glory And therefore to speake properly none are true parts of this Church Militant but the faithfull onely Secondly I say it is a spirituall warfare and that in many respects First it is spiritual in respect of the end of it for though sometimes the aduersaries of the faithfull oppugne them in their bodies and outward states yet it is meerely in a spiritual respect either directly or indirectly to hurt their spiritual estate or life of Grace so likewise when the faithfull defend their bodies or outward estate against their aduersaries when they maintaine their reputations or their liues it is not so much for the thing it selfe as to defend and maintaine our spirituall estates Secondly it is spirituall in respect of the weapons that are vsed in this fight for they are chiefely spirituall on both parts the aduersaries weapons are temptations c. the faithfull their weapons are the whole Armour of God Thirdly it is spirituall in regard of the Generals of the Field on both sides which are Spirits Gods good Spirit on the side of the faithfull and Satan and spirituall wickednesses on the wickeds side The third thing in the note is this that this warfare must be exercised continually for the enuious man
is as opposite to the Popish Church the true Church is sometimes though not alwayes inuisible which is partly in the Fourth and Fifth senses aboue specified So that the Church euen then when it is after a sort inuisible is also after a sort visible too that is it is inuisible because it is not easie and plaine to be discerned and visible because it is discerned by some though hardly and so consequently those Papists that make the visiblenes of the Church to be somtimes such that it can hardly be knowne agree with vs in the thing directly though they differ in the phrase and manner of Speech Now I will giue you some generall aduertisements here concerning the Church inuisible and visible whereby you may the better conceiue and vnderstand the whole busines first you must know that the Church inuisible is the whole company of Gods chosen in heauen and earth whether they be called or to be called whether they doe professe the Truth or whether they doe not yet professe it for Gods chosen which are not yet called nor doe not yet professe the truth are of the inuisible Church too as I haue heretofore shewed Secondly the vniuersall visible Church is the whole company of knowne professors on earth The differences betwixt the vniuersall inuisible Church and the vniuersall visible Church are these following 1. The inuisible conteines all good Wheate without chaffe 1. The visible conteines good and bad Wheate and chaffe together 2. The inuisible is partly in heauen 2. The visible onely on earth 3. The inuisible is of all times and places from the beginning to the end of the world 3. The visible is onely of certaine times and places asunder 4. The inuisible hath many sheepe belonging to it that are not yet brought into the fold 4. The visible hath many within the fold that professe to bee sheepe yet indeed are Wolues 5. Against the inuisible the Gates of hell shall neuer preuaile 5. Against the visible they may and doe preuaile in a sore measure sometimes vtterly rooting it out in some particular places as we see in the Churches of Ephesus and the second and third Chapter of the Reuelation They may preuaile against the visible Church to the horrible defiling and destroying of them But so they cannot do against the inuisible Church for that is out of their Reach The second aduertisement is this That the inuisible Church on earth is the whole Company of Gods chosen liuing in the world whether professing or not professing the truth whereof though some parts bee visible that is such as make open profession yet all cannot be seene Or more particularly it is a company of faithfull or professors for this being partly visible may haue Hipocrites in it euen whole hundreds that make profession of sauing faith yet so secretly either by reason of the fewnesse of their number or feare of persecution or the timorousnesse of their nature that they can hardly be discerned to be such So that one and the same Church may be visible and inuisible at once visible as making some profession that may be and is seene to some and yet inuisible too as not making that open profession that publike notice may be taken of it yea one and the same man may be a member of the Church visible and of the Church inuisible at once of the visible as his profession being partly seene and of the inuisible that is of the vniuersall Church as his Election faith and other inward graces are not seene The third aduertisment is that those that are of the Church both visible and inuisible are therefore saued not so much because they are of the visible Church for then all of that Church should be saued which is not so but because they are of the inuisible Church too for there is none of that that is of the inuisible vniuersall Church but are and shal be saued So likewise a man may bee no member either of the visible or inuisible and yet hee is not damned because he is not of the visible but because he is not of the inuisible vniuersall Church The fourth Aduertisement is this How we are to vnderstand some things that are affirmed of the Church in the Scripture for it is spoken of in diuers senses in the Scripture as first some things are affirmed of the visible Church onely which cannot be vnderstood of the inuisible as that in Matth. 13.47 48. where the Kingdome of heauen that is the visible Church is compared to a Net which gathereth both good and bad fish for the inuisible vniuersall Church containing onely the Elect hath no bad fishes in it Againe some things are affirmed of the inuisible Church onely which cannot be affirmed of the visible Church as that in Cant. 4.7 Thou art all faire my Loue and there is no spot in thee No visible Church but hath many spots therefore this is to be vnderstood of the inuisible onely And so likewise that which I haue spoken of heretofore that they are knowne onely to God and themselues is to bee vnderstood of the inuisible Church onely Againe some things of both and that in many respects First some things which are principally spoken of the visible Church are abusiuely applied to the inuisible vniuersall Church the whole taking denomination of the greater part as Matth. 8.12 The children of the kingdome shall be cast out This is spoken principally of the visible Church of the Iewes that should be cast off and yet is applied abusiuely to the inuisible to the children of the Kingdome whereas none of them can be cast off but shall certainely bee saued So Reuel 3.1 4. in the first Verse the Lord saith to the Church of Sardy Thou hast a name that thou liuest but art dead Here is a dead Church yet in the fourth Verse the Lord saith Thou hast a few names in Sardy which haue not defiled their garments c. Here is a liuing Church how is this to bee vnderstood This is spoken principally of the visible Church that it is a dead Church but is abusiuely applyed to the inuisible Church which was amongst them the whole taking denomination of the greater part And Rom. 10.21 compared with Rom. 11.1 In the tenth Chapter and last verse Israel is said to be a disobedient and gainsaying people In the eleuenth Chapter and first Verse they are said to bee Gods people which is to be vnderstood as the place before Some things are principally affirm'd of the inuisible Church but analogically are applyed to the visible Church as the whole taking denomination from the better part As for example If I come into the Barne and see a heape of Corne among the chaffe I may say truly It is a heape of Corne though the most of it be chaffe naming it from the better part And in this sense when the visible Church receiueth her denomination from the better part the Church may bee called the Body of Christ
Bellarmine tendeth directly hereto and they labour to proue it with all their power and it stands them vpon for if this doth not stand the whole forme of their Church falls to the ground For whereas they say the true Church is alwaies notoriously visible and therefore their Church being so is the true Church We say and haue prooued that the true Church of God is sometime brought into such straights that the outward face thereof doth not at all or at least doth hardly appeare and therefore it will follow that if their Church haue and shall be alwayes notoriously visible then theirs is not the true Church Their exceptions bee of small moment if they be well considered I will stand but vpon two or three of the chiefe They alleage out of the fifth of Matthew and the fourteenth Verse That the Church is the light of the World now the light is alwaies seene therefore the Church is alwayes seene I answer This is spoken personally to the Disciples Ye are the light of the world and it is to be extended to the Ministers of the Gospell in regard of the Duty of Holinesse to be practised by them that they should not walke offensiuely to the World but rather to prouoke them to the practise of holinesse by the light of their good example How doth this serue then to proue the continual visiblenesse of the Church Besides I say that a Light may bee eclipsed for a time and yet be a Light still The Moone is a Light and yet not alwayes visible for sometimes it is eclipst and yet then it is as good a Light as when it is in her full brightnesse and therefore if this were to be vnderstood of the Church it doth not proue that it is alwaies visible because it is a Light Further I say that by that reason their life for that is as well if not chiefely vnderstood by the Light as vers 16. is also without error too as well as their Doctrine and that alwayes which is not so Lastly if it doe giue Light alwayes yet it is but to those that are in the house verse 15. that is to those that are members of the Church and that wee easily grant but what is this to proue the notorious visiblenesse of the Church to the world Secondly they alleage the eighteene of Matthew and the seuenteenth vers where our Sauiour saith Tell the Church and therefore there must bee alwayes a visible Church Marke saith Campian here is a remedy for a disease now the disease remaines alwaies and therefore the remedy must alwaies remaine I answer It is true it is a remedy for those that lie in such a state there spoken of and in some sense it is alwaies performed euen when two or three are ioyned together in the faith though there be no knowne visibility they may tell one another for it is not here meant that they shall appeale to Rome Their third exception is this but say they they that beleeue be they few or many must make profession of their faith else they cannot bee saued Rom. 10.10 now if they must alwayes make profession then they are alwaies seene and so the Church is alwayies visible I answer It is true they must professe alwaies and so they doe except it bee in time of their infirmity But must they do it to all the world No they may doe it among themselues alwayes though there bee but two or three of them yea and when they are many they may doe it to the eye of the World too if there bee no certaine danger in it yea though there be certaine danger in it yet if they haue a calling to it they are resolute euen to die for the profession of it and that is as much profession as is required And yet because their number is but few and that they liue in certaine places and are in this case for the most part obscure and simple men therefore it is not possible that any such generall notice should bee taken of them and those that doe heare of them or see them are vsually little mooued by their example at least they are seldome perswaded that they are the true Church and so ioyne with them Therefore there is no such perpetuall notorious visiblenesse of the Church as they would haue We will returne vpon them with these two Points and choke them with these two bones First wee aske them where the Church shall be when Antichrist comes for they themselues confesse that in Antichrists time there shall bee a desolation of the Church therefore by their owne confession it may and shall be sometimes inuisible Yea but say they ours is the true Church still though it be then obscured and we say then that Antichrist is come and our Church obscured therefore by their owne reason our Church is the true Church The second is from their Church which they haue here among vs they haue a Church here among vs here be Papists and Masses Arch-priests and Priests this themselues will not deny nay they boast of it sometimes yet is their Church visible among vs They will not affirme it at least they will not say it is visible in their sense that is that the world may take notice of it neither was it euer countenanced nor tolerated in our State so that in our sense and to vs it is inuisible and so may our Church bee to them The second Vse is for admonition to admonish vs that Vse 2 wee should not alwayes expect a glorious estate of the Church outwardly this is for earthly States and Kingdomes wee must not dreame of a temporall Kingdome here for Christs Kingdome is spirituall not of this World The Papists they say that it must be as glorious outwardly as any kingdome in the world but we must take heed that we be not carried away with shewes with the lookes of the Whore for Gods Kingdome comes not with obseruations Vse 3 Thirdly this may minister comfort to vs and may stay vs in the most desperate times that are when Satan rages most when persecutors are most bloody and deadly when the Prophets are slaine Gods Altars destroyed the Couenant forsaken when wee see hauocke to bee made of the Church faith renounced when wee see those that made great profession of Religion to hide their heads and like Starres to fall from Heauen when we see the Sunne to bee darkened and the Moone to bee turned into blood when we see Antichrist in his pride and pompe in the very Temple of God himselfe when wee see Heretikes swaying the World after them Schismatikes cutting and tearing out the bowels of their Mother the Church Nay euen in the generall Apostasie and reuolt from all Grace and Religion when there shall bee no honesty nor conscience found amongst men yet be not dismayed but rest thy selfe fully contented and satisfied with this truth that surely still God hath his Church in the World though there bee no
outward face nor appearance of it to men It is true that it is for our sinnes that the Church is so distressed and Gods glory so hidden and true Religion so decayed and therefore we are to grieue for our sinnes but yet this is our comfort that it is not so bad as it seemes to bee for the Church of God and his Religion haue then as true a being as euer they had though not in that euidence and approbation before the World and therefore though thou seest it not yet God sees it Elias poore man saw none left with whom he might ioyne but God saw many thousands What if all be so desolate as it was in his time that thou canst see none of Gods Church but thy selfe that thou canst see no visible society of men in the world that thou canst safely ioyne withall yet know God hath his Church happily many thousands though they make little profession for the time that neuer bowed their knee to Baal Therefore let vs not iudge by sight but by faith and let this comfort and satisfie vs in the most desperate times that are The last Vse is for satisfaction to the Papists demands Vse 3 when they aske vs Where was your Church before Luthers time or what is become of all our Ancestors that were members of the Romish Church For answer to the first wee aske them Where shall the Church be in Antichrists time that is when they thinke Antichrist shall bee They answer it shall bee much obscured then But shall there bee a Church then or not Yes no doubt but there shal else their own Pillar of the Churches perpetuitie falles to the ground Why then might not our Church be a true Church in the daies of Popery whom we call Antichrist though it were much obscured We had a Church amongst them that did professe our Religion though much obscured by them euen before Luthers time To the second demand concerning our Fathers that liued in their Church what is become of them say the Papists are they damned Wee answer many of them though they liued amongst them were of the inuisible Church for the rest wee leaue them to stand or fall to their owne Master yet wee haue great hope of many that were members of their Church that liued before the Councell of Trent and before the Order of the poysoning Iesuites came vp And so much for answer to them as also for this Point The ninth Lecture of the Church THe last generall Point we spake of was concerning the diuision of the Church wherein we shewed that the Church was distinguished in it selfe in many respects the last whereof was this in regard of the outward state of it in the eye and appearance to the World In this state we shewed that it was sometime visible to bee seene by the eye of man and sometime inuisible not to be seene at all or at least very hardly to be seene Of the inuisible state of the Church wee haue spoken already in the last Lecture Now it remaines that by Gods assistance we speake of the visible Church for that is the Point chiefely in question Therefore leauing the inuisible Church to God he onely knowing who are his wee in the meane while beleeuing it and esteeming reuerently thereof wee proceed now to speake of the visible Church which may and is knowne not to God onely but also to the eye of the world That which hath been already spoken of the Church in generall and especially of the inuisible makes the way plaine before vs for the vnderstanding of that which followes so that now wee may find out the visible Church without any difficulty at all In speaking of the visible Church we must handle these Points first the definition of it secondly the causes of it thirdly the members of it fourthly the markes and notes of it fifthly the gouernment of it sixthly the priuiledges of it seuenthly the aduersaries of it eighthly the authoritie of it and lastly the application of it to all Churches in the world so farre as they are knowne to vs. First for the definition of it it is this Namely A true visible Church is a Company of people called and ioyning together in the publike profession of the true Religion Marke the parts of this Definition first that they may be a Church they must be a Company of people called secondly that they may be a visible Church they must ioyne together in publike profession And thirdly that they may bee a true Church they must professe the true Religion For the first they must be a Company for one man cannot make a Church a Church being as much to say as a Congregation and a Congregation consists of diuers persons one man cannot make a Congregation and therefore one man cannot make a Church Now whether this Company bee great or small three thousand or but three it is not much materiall so long as they be a Company more or fewer if they be so qualified as the rest of the definition requires they are a Church Secondly it is a Company called for so you may remember that I shewed you before that Church hath her name in the Greeke from calling Now whereas there is a double calling one outward the othe inward those that haue onely an outward calling are visible members if they obay the outward calling it is sufficient to make them to bee reputed in the Church But if they be true and sauing-members of the Church ordinarily they must be called not outwardly only but inwardly too and must yeeld obedience vnto both Thirdly a Company of people which is not spoken definitiuely as discouering what company that is a Company of men and women for that is vniuersally vnderstood but indefinitely and to inlarge the Capacity and boundes of the Church to all people and Nations in the world For so it was in part euen vnder the former Testament strangers ioyning with the Iewes were reputed of that Church Exod. 12. much more is it so now vnder the Gospell the partition wall being beaten downe Iew or Gentile or any people vnder the Sunne if they be rightly qualified as in the definition may make a true visible Church So much for the first part of the definition that they must be a Company and a Company called and a Company of people called Secondly that they may bee a visible Church as they must be a Company called to the profession of Religion so they must ioyne together in the publike profession of it wherein there are three things first that they must make profession secondly that their profession must be publike thirdly that they must ioyne together in this publike profession First there must be a profession for a Church is visible onely so farre forth as their faith and Religion is visible but this is not to be discerned but by their profession and therefore the Church is not visible but onely by profession so then there must be a
profession Secondly their profession must be publike or open that is it must be so publike and open that there may be notice taken that such and such men are of such a society and Religion else they are rather of the inuisible Church spoken of before And looke as their profession is more or lesse publike so the Church is to be reputed more or lesse visible Thirdly as they must publikely professe so they must ioyne together in this profession and that intends first their separation from all others whether they be of none or of a contrary and diuers Religion and secondly it intends their associating or sorting of themselues together with professors of the same Religion growing into and liuing in a louing Communion and fellowship with them Thirdly it intendes that they must doe it voluntarily and of their owne accord some ioyne for fashion some for feare some for hope of gaine and some others for the sauing of their goods and the like yet all these doe it voluntarily for the will cannot be forced yea if they doe it against their will it is a sinne to them though they ioyne to the purest Churches in the world And so much for the second part of the definition that they must ioyne together in a publike profession of Religion Thirdly that there may be a true visible Church the Religion which this Company make profession of must be the true Religion for as without the Church there is no saluation so without the true Religion there is no true Church there are diuers Religions in the world and accordingly diuers Churches yet there is but one onely true Religion which is that which is contained in the Scripture the Word of Truth and so there is but one only true Church that is that which embraceth that true Religion So that whatsoeuer Congregation vnder the Sunne doth not professe that one true Religion let them professe whatsoeuer Religion they will besides they cannot iustly bee reputed true visible Churches For the better vnderstanding of this Point I will draw it into an Obseruation and so discourse of it at large and the Obseruation is this Doctr. Whatsoeuer Company or Congregation of men doe openly professe the sauing Truth of God the same Congregation and Company is to bee held and reputed a true visible Church The truth of this Doctrine holds generally in all Congregations whatsoeuer of that quality from the greatest to the least and from the best to the worst for first whereas all and euery Professor of Gods Religion through the world doe concurre and ioyne together in the acknowledgment of the common sauing faith though not in the outward Communion of the same Ecclesiasticall Assembly and therefore all these may bee termed a true vniuersall visible Church so also euery particular Ecclesiasticall Assembly professing the same sauing Truth and ioyning together in the outward Communion of one setled Congregation and obseruing the same lawes and Orders at the same time and place may be called a true particular visible Church and that whether it be in the same Countrey and Prouince or in a Parish or in a priuate house and accordingly they are called a Prouinciall a Parochiall or a domesticall Church and each of these is a true visible Church though one be vniuersall and the other particular For Instances of all these in Scripture First for a Prouinciall or Nationall Church which is a Company of people professing the same Truth in the whole Land or Nation you may see an instance Act. 9.31 Then had the Churches Rest in Iudea and Samaria and Galile c. There were Prouinciall Churches named by the Countrey they were in as Iudea Samaria c. And in the Reuelations the second and third Chapters the seuen Churches there mentioned were Nationall Churches as Ephesus c. And 1. Cor. 1.2 vnto the Church of God which is at Corinthus c. there was a nationall Church Secondly for a Parochiall or Parish Church which is a Company of people professing the same faith in a Towne or in a Parish we shal reade of them in Act. 14.23 Where it is said that the Apostles ordained them Elders in euery Towne Thirdly for a domesticall Church which is a Company professing the same faith in a priuat house as we may reade in the Rom. 16.5 and in the 1. Cor. 16.19 of Aquila and Priscilla with the Church in their House And Colos 4.15 We reade of a Church that was in the House of Nimphas though these are rather to bee reputed inuisible Churches except they may be so openly taken notice of and so notoriously knowne as the Church that was in Priscilla and Aquila's house then they may be called Domesticall visible Churches So much for the first diuision that some Churches are either vniuersall visible Churches or particular Churches and that either in a whole Land or in a Towne or in a priuat House Secondly whereas some Churches are more notoriously knowne some lesse yet both are true visible Churches though one be more visible and the other lesse visible In the time of the Apostles it was so the Church of Rome was notoriously knowne for their faith was knowne throughout the whole world Rom. 1.8 and their obedience was come abroad amongst all Rom. 16.19 so that this Church was more visible Other Churches were lesse knowne as the Church at Cenchrea Creet which are only named in the Scripture and no Epistle written to them Now because they are onely mentioned therfore they were lesse knowne and so lesse visible yet true Churches as wel as the other Thirdly whereas some Churches professe the sauing faith more purely and sincerely others more corruptly yet each of these is a true visible Church though the one bee more pure not more true the other lesse Instances of these we haue in the second and third Chapters of the Reuelation some Churches there were more pure some more corrupt yet all true Churches Churches more pure were Smyrna and Philadelphia all commended in them nothing dispraysed Churches lesse pure were Ephesus Pergamus and Thiatira in which Churches some things are commended some things discommended Churches yet lesse pure were Sardis and Laodicea where there is nothing commended but all things dispraysed So we see that some of these profest the true sauing faith more purely some lesse purely and some more corruptly yet euery one of them was a true visible Church Fourthly and lastly whereas some Churches are growne to some Ripenesse and perfection and to some setled forme of Gouernment others are in their infancy and haue not such a forme established for Gouernment yet each of these is a true visible Church though the one be more the other lesse perfect Instances of these we haue in Scripture First for them that were more perfect as at Hierusalem where Iames was Bishop there the Church was growne to some perfection there the Apostles met and had a Consultation
Christs mysticall Body and by the Lords Supper we are nourished in this Body which is his Church Now all these three outward meanes are laid downe together Matth. 28.19 Goe teach all Nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Goe that is spoken to the Apostles Teach there is the Word and Baptize there are the Sacraments one exprest the other implyed These are the instrumentall causes without vs. Now the instrumentall causes within vs are first repentance Act. 11.18 God hath granted to the Gentiles Repentance to life Secondly faith Act. 15.9 And he put no difference betwixt vs and them after that by faith he had purified their hearts And lastly and principally Gods Spirit that is the testimony of Gods Spirit in our hearts whereby we are perswaded of Gods loue and fauour 1 Cor. 2.12 We haue receiued not the Spirit of the world but the Spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are giuen to vs of God And all these sixe instrumentall meanes inward and outward are laid downe together in the second of the Acts in the case of the first Church that was planted after our Sauiours Ascension from the fourteene verse to the six and thirtie there is their Minister and the Word his Sermon Then Peter life vp his voice c. Then there are their Sacraments first Baptisme in the 38. and 41. verses Then they that gladly receiued the Word were baptized c. and the Lords Supper in the 42. and 46. verses and they continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread c. there are the outward causes So likewise the inward as first there is Repentance vers 37. and 38. They were pricked in their hearts then secondly there was Faith too as in the 41. and 44. verses They that gladly receiued his Word and all that beleeued c. And lastly there was the Spirit of God for in the seuenteenth verse it is said that it was prophesied before of them that God would powre out his Spirit vpon them And in the 38. verse the Apostle bids them repent and be baptized c. and yee shall receiue the gift of the holy Ghost so that they repenting and beleeuing did receiue the gift of the holy Ghost So these are the instrumentall causes or meanes of the being of the Church The next cause is the materiall cause and that is the people of God Saints by calling 1 Cor. 1.2 The members of the body of Christ 1 Cor. 12.27 Citizens with the Saints c. Ephes 2.19 As members are the matter of the body and Citizens the matter of a City so the members of Christ are the matter of the body of Christ which is his Church Fourthly the formall cause of the being of the Church and that is inward and outward that which is inward is the effectuall calling and gathering of Gods people to Christ when the faithfull are perswaded in their hearts to beleeue and obey the Gospell of Christ the outward formall cause that is their ioynt and publike profession of the sauing faith and the outward communion that they hold in the meanes of grace both for duties of piety to God and of charity each to other yee shall find both these in the case of the Church at Ierusalem Act. 2. first their effectuall calling which is their inward formall cause that is laid downe in the 37 38 41 and 44. verses they were pricked in their hearts repented baptized added to the Church c. there is their effectual calling Their outward formall cause that is set downe in the 41 42 44 45 46. verses They continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship c. and had all things common c. there is their ioynt and publike profession of the sauing faith and their outward communion These are the materiall causes of the Church Lastly the finall cause of the Church which is the end of a Church and that is to bee considered in many respects first in respect of Gods glory that some of Adams seede might glorifie the Lord God here in his Church by beleeuing obeying calling vpon him and hereafter in heauen singing euerlasting prayses to his glory Rom. 9.23 That he might declare the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy which he hath prepared to glory Secondly the finall cause of the Church is in respect of the faithfull themselues and of their saluation and glory for God will not haue all mankinde cast away as they well deserued but some he would haue of his free grace and mercy to obtaine saluation and glory by Iesus Christ 2 Thes 2.14 and to receiue the end of their faith which is the saluation of their soules 1 Pet. 1.9 Thirdly the finall cause of the Church is in respect of the truth of God that the same might be embraced and maintained and kept aliue on earth that some men might not onely know the truth but beleeue it and liue in the obedience of it and also that the Scriptures the records of truth might be safely preserued first that the body of the Scriptures might not bee mangled or torne by Heretikes secondly that the sense of the Scripture might not bee depraued by the enemies of it lastly that the Scriptures might not bee as a sealed booke but that there might bee some on earth to interpret it and to teach it and that it might be openly taught and practised on earth this is one end of Gods Church Fourthly the finall cause of the Church is in regard of the wicked that they might bee left without excuse when as the pretious truth of God is propounded to them by his Ministers and by his Church and when as they denie it as false or contemne it or at least carelesly neglect it as a vile thing not worth hearkening to that then they might iustly perish in their owne wilfulnesse Thus you haue heard concerning the causes of the being of the Church both of those that cause it directly and of themselues and also such as cause it not of themselues directly but onely as by the way being ouer-ruled by God to that end Wee will draw it into an Obseruation Doctr. we heard first that God is the efficient cause of his Church and all other causes are from him he note then is this That howsoeuer there bee many things in the world which concurre and haue a great hand in the causing and constituting of a Church yet the cause of all causes is the Lord himselfe and indeed he is all in all in it this is so in all other things that God is all in all in them specially it is so in the Church as first that being more specially respected of God than any thing else and secondly as the Church depending more neerely vpon him then any thing else in the world Ephes 4.6 the Apostle speaking there of the Church saith There is one God and Father of
the Church hath a head so it hath but one head for as a Body without a head is a monster in nature by defect so likewise if there bee two or many heads to one body it is a monster in nature by excesse Now the Church is but one body and therefore must haue but one head Thirdly this our head is Christ Iesus and hee alone for seeing the Church is his owne body therefore hee alone must bee the head if wee shall assigne any other to bee the head of the Church being Christs Body it is as if we should take the body of a man and set vpon it the head of a beast and so should be a body against nature for as a body without a head is a Monster in nature by defect and as a body with two or many heads is a Monster beyond nature by excesse so for a body to haue a head of another kind is against nature is as monstrous as either of the other therfore the Church being the body of Christ must haue Christ alone to be the head of it And thus the way is beaten out plaine to this naturall Obseruation which followeth Doctr. Namely That our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ as hee is most truly and properly the Head of the Church in generall that is of the whole company of the Elect which are his true mysticall body as we haue taught before so proportionably hee is also the Head of the true visible Churches that is of all Congregations in the World professing openly the sauing Faith For the clearing of this point wee must heare call to minde two things of which wee haue heard before First that there are some things affirmed in Scripture which are principally spoken of the inuisible Church but proportionably are to bee vnderstood of the visible the whole taking the name of the better part and so this is to be vnderstood here For when it is said simply that Christ is the Head of the Church it is meant principally of the inuisible Church and yet is proportionably to bee vnderstood of the visible Church because some of those members that are in the visible Church are also of the inuisible vniuersall Church the whole taking denomination of the better part And therefore I doe not say in the obseruation that Christ is simply the Head of a visible Church but proportionably because there are some in the visible Church that he is the head of The second point that we are here to call to mind for the clearing of the obseruation is this that the visible Church is either vniuersall or particular The vniuersall is the whole Company of those that professe the sauing truth through the world from the beginning to the end thereof a particular visible Church is a Company of those that ioyne together in the profession of the same sauing truth in some particular place and time c. Now therefore when I say Christ is the Head of a true visible Church I meane chiefly and most properly the vniuersall visible Church not but that it may be affirmed also of euery particular visible Church yea and of euery member too that is so farre forth as it is a member of Christ and Christ the Head thereof as the head is the head of the right side as well as of the left and of the hand too as well as of the whole body yet not simply and by way of appropriation but together with the rest of the members by way of participation and communication that is as being a member with the rest of such a body so all particular visible Churches from the beginning to the end of the world are indeed but one body though diuers in time place and other circumstances yet in the profession of the sauing truth they are but one and the same in generall And Christ is the head of the whole vniuersall visible Church and also hee is the head of euery particular visible Church but that is onely by way of communication as that particular Church concurres and participates with other particular Churches in the vniuersall visible Church simply in it selfe Christ cannot bee said to bee the head of one particular visible Church for then we should make many heads and many bodies as the head cannot be said to bee the head of the hand simply by it selfe but by way of concurrence with the rest of the members therefore when we say Christ is the head of a particular visible Church wee must vnderstand it in common as all particular visible Churches are members of that body whereof Christ is the head The Apostle makes this plaine in the 1 Cor. 12.27 Yee are the body of Christ and members for your part they are the body of Christ in some sense and yet in some sense they are but members and in both these senses they haue Christ to be their head Consider the Church of Corinth in it self and it is a body consider it in the generall with other particular Churches and it is but a part of the body I note this the rather to preuent an obiection ready to bee made against this truth which is That if Christ bee the head of euery particular visible Church in England and France c. then either there are many Christs because there are many bodies or else there is but one head to many bodies both which are absurd but Christ is the head of euery particular visible Church proportionably that is as that particular Church is a member of the vniuersall visible Church and so much shall serue for explication Now we come to the proofes That Christ Iesus is the Head and the onely Head proportionably of a true particular visible Church In Ephes 1.22 the Apostle saith God hath appointed him ouer all things to be the Head to his Church I grant that this is spoken principally and properly of the Church vniuersall for that is the onely body that is in all respects fitted and equalled to the head and the head to it Yet it holds consequently and by proportion of the visible Church for that is therefore called a Church because it is presumed that there were at least some faithfull and elect of God amongst them yea the Apostle seemes to speake it with reference to that particular Church of Ephesus whom he calleth Saints in the first verse and it could be no comfort to them to know that Christ is the Head to his Church vnlesse it were intended that they were a part of his body And so likewise Ephes 4.15 16. Christ is said to be the head of his body Now what body is that but onely that body spoken of in the 11. and 12. verses where his Ministery is publikely exercised and that is a true visible Church So in Ephes 5.23 Christ is the head of the Church and the Church is his body that is spoken principally of the inuisible Church but is proportionably to be vnderstood of the visible for the
Church So that in Ioh. 21. where our Sauiour saith three times to Peter Feede my sheepe c. What a slight ground is this to build the headship of the Church vpon And if they aske then why Christ should thus presse it vpon Peter so often The Fathers answer them that it is onely a speciall charge binding to Duty not any vniuersall authority or iurisdiction pressed thrice vpon him for his former threefold deniall of Christ that so hee might be the more carefull for the time to come else the charge is alike to all the rest of the Apostles for shall wee think that any of them were not bound to feede the sheepe of Christ as well as he The Apostle giues this charge to all Ministers 1 Pet. 5.2 Feed the flocke of God c. Yea but Peter is the Rocke and vpon this Rocke Christ will build his Church Matth. 16.18 I answer if the Church were built vpon Peter then it was either built vpon his person or vpon his Confession but it was not built vpon his person for then when he died the Church must haue failed too Therfore the place must be vnderstood of Peters confession or of his faith or of that Christ which he confessed Christ built his Church on the confession of Peters faith because himself was the substance of his confession c. Peters confession of his faith is the Rocke in making knowne the Church But Christ himselfe is the Rocke as being the substance of that his confession so that the Church is not built vpon Peters person And if it had what is that to the Pope Vnlesse they can proue these two things First that Peter sate at Rome as head of the vniuersall Church secondly that hee intended to leaue his headship to the Pope of Rome and to none other which is a meere fancie and deuice of their owne braine for which they haue no colour So then Christ neuer gaue Peter much lesse the Pope this headship Secondly as Christ neuer did giue it so he saith expressely he neuer will giue it Luk. 22.25 26. Our Sauiour saith to his Disciples that it was enough for the Gentiles to be Lords and to raigne one ouer another but it shall not bee so amongst you saith he so that Christ checks them for hauing but a conceit of superiority so far is he from giuing it to any of them Further this being a great part of Christs glory as he is Mediator to be head of his Church hee will not giue it to any other Isai 48.11 My glory will I not giue to another And as Christ neuer gaue this nor meant to giue it to any other so no man is able to weeld or sway it no more than any one temporall Gouernor can rule all the Kingdomes in the world no this power is reserued onely to him that made the whole world and all things therein So that we see they ouer-reach in saying the Pope is the head of the vniuersall visible Church Secondly they ouer-reach as far in saying he is the head if you aske them what head they meane They will say onely a ministeriall head vnder Christ heere is some shew of modesty But aske them further what power they ascribe to him And then they bewray themselues for they say that the gouernment of the whole Church through the world depends on him that he hath power and authority to iudge and determine of all causes of Faith and Religion to rule Councells to order Bishops and Pastors to excommunicate and to suspend and to inflict other penalties vpon offenders yea whatsoeuer concerneth either preaching of Doctrine or the practice of Discipline in the Church of Christ the power of gouerning in all such causes they say lies in the Pope Is this to be a ministeriall head This is rather to be an absolute supreame head If by head they meant onely some chiefe Gouernour the name head in that sense might agree to some one man in respect of some one particular place for so the Scripture vseth the word in other cases in the 1 Cor. 11.3 The man is the womans head c. But neuer in this case for a man to be the head of the whole Church This transcendent power by them ascribed to the Pope is a great part of Christs owne power and can neuer agree to any man in the world for Christ is the onely Doctor of his Church Mat. 23.8 10. How then can the Pope determine all matters of faith and religion Is not this to make him a great Doctor yea the onely Doctor No say they for hee doth it but vnder Christ But he doth it of himselfe if the Pope in controuersies would take Christs booke and vse prayer to God for direction therein and in humility and sincere loue of the Truth would examine euery cause and so iudge there were some hope that he would doe many things well and that he would iudge rightly as in Christs stead and so honour his Master and doe good seruice to the Church But first he takes no such course but mingles with the word and vseth his owne Canons in stead of the word and he is so farre from vsing prayer to God for direction as that he presumes the truth is tyed to his Chayre and therefore that he cannot erre in any of his Sentences likewise hee is sinisterly affected to the Truth framing it to the state and practice of his owne Church and accordingly hee iudges and pronounces Secondly if he should take the former course yet his reach is not infinite hee cannot iudge rightly in all causes of faith and religion for no one man that euer was Christ Iesus onely excepted and his Apostles that was able to iudge of all Truth Therefore euery Pope in particular must be at least as one of the Apostles nay he must be as Christ is For if the Apostles could doe it yet they had fellowes Paul as well as Peter could do this But the Pope is without any fellow yea he will take vpon him to iudge of the Apostles owne Doctrine and writings so that though he pretends to be Peters successor only yet vpon the point he takes on him to be Peters Master euen to be Christ so proues himself to be very Antichrist yea and he not onely takes vpon him Christs Office but he takes his name vpon him also hee calls himselfe the chiefe Shepheard which name is proper to Christ onely 1 Pet. 5.4 What is this but to step into the throne of Christ But they except against vs and say doe you finde fault with vs for saying the Pope is the head of the Church Why you your selues make the King supreame head of the Church I answer how do we say the King is the head of the Church as they say the Pope is No but wee say the King is the head of the Church within his iurisdiction to see Gods religion maintained Answ and to see the
notwithstanding because that by the sweetnesse of that little Religion they haue they are whetted on to an hunger and thirst after more and doe vnfainedly seeke and desire to be further partakers of the Churches Communion therefore they are in respect partly of those beginnings and tastes which they haue of Religion and partly of those desires to be further partakers of the Churches communion they are I say in this respect true members of the visible Church by right though not by possession of this sort were those in the primitiue Church which were called Catechumeni or Nouices that began to be instructed in the grounds of Religion that vpon their further growth and fitnesse they might soone after bee made partakers of Baptisme and so become members by possession It is in this spirituall building as it is in the building of a materiall Church which is built of stones whereof some are layd already and so are parts of the Church by possession others are onely taken out of the Quarry and are vnder the workemans hand in fitting and preparing for the building and are not yet placed within the building as the others are and so are no parts by possession yet these stones because they are not onely appointed but also being in the Workemans hand a fitting for the building therefore they haue a place by right in the building So likewise it is in the spirituall building of the Church there are some members that are placed in the Church already and so are members by possession of which we shal speake in their due place others there are that are a fitting and preparing vnder the workmans hand that Faith may be wrought in thē that so they may afterward be baptised become members of the church by posession as it was with those Nouices in the primitiue church Now that these are members by right before they are baptized the reason is very good for put the case that these should dye before they bee baptized shall we say they are damned or that they died out of the Church God forbid But rather we must say that they died within the Church though not by possession yet by right and so were saued A third sort that are members by right though not by possession are the seed of the faithfull that die before they can be conueniently baptized I say before it can conueniently be had for if it be neglected or contemned where it may conueniently be had it is sinne but if it cannot conueniently be had and so they die before they bee baptized these are members by right though not by possession they haue no possession among the members of the Church because they are not baptized yet being borne within the Couenant wee are charitably perswaded that they are a holy seed and we must acknowledge them to haue a right among the members of the visible Church A fourth sort are those that haue true repentance and faith in Christ begotten in them in an extraordinary manner as amongst the Turkes and Infidels but yet doe not know any other to ioyne with them nor for them to bee ioyned with if they did know any such and might conueniently ioyne with them they would of these we are charitably to be perswaded that they are members by right though not by possession Lastly there are some that haue been possessed as members of the Church and yet either of their owne accord haue made a voluntary separation and so haue dismissed themselues as Schismatikes doe or else they are excommunicate by the Discipline of the Church and so are dispossessed by others for some sinne these afterward if they repent of their schisme or of their sinne and desire to be restored into the Church againe though they die before their second admission yet still we are charitably to bee perswaded that by right they are members of the Church though not by possession The second Branch is that some are members by posfession and not by right and they are such as are baptized and planted in the Church already but haue no true right nor title to it for after they haue gotten to be members by possession they grow lewde and profane in their liues and so by right they are no members of the Church They are so but by intrusion and vsurpation and haue gotten possession by colourable and fraudulent meanes pretending to bee that they neuer were that is that they are true beleeuers when indeed they are not nor euer were such for if they were they would bring forth better fruits Of these there are two sorts notorious offenders and secret hypocrites First notorious offenders such were the sonnes of Eli 1 Sam. 2.12 17. they were members of the Church by possession but they were such notorious wicked men so that they made the offering of the Lord to be abhorred therefore they were not members by right And such are many amongst vs that were baptized in their infancy but when they are of yeares they shew themselues openly prophane and of dissolute liues their Baptisme giues them possession but their prophanenesse and dissolutenesse of life vtterly disables them from hauing any right at all in this body for if they had their right they should bee turned out But you will say So they are cast out when they are once knowne to bee such and then they are not members by possession neither I answer It is true they are so where matters are carried as they ought to bee but yet sometimes the Church is in a weake case and hath not this power their hands are tyed and they cannot doe it or else if they haue power sometime they are negligent and do not exercise that power they haue or if they be forward in it yet at least there must be a time for admonition betwixt their discouery and casting out and so still for a time they are members by possession but yet not by right In the second place there are some secret hypocrites that are members by possession but not by right and these are all such as are baptized and accordingly goe on in an outward conformitie to the lawes and gouernment of the Church in outward shew as well as true beleeuers but yet are not such for within they are full of wickednesse and haue not that true faith in their hearts which outwardly they professe like to Iudas that profest himselfe to be one of Christs Disciples and a member of the true Church and outwardly carried himselfe as a true beleeuer but yet within he was a diuel and a child of perdition no member of the Church by right though he were by possession It is with them in this case as it is with a man that wrongfully possesseth an house all the while that it is not discouered he is accounted the true possessor of that house but afterward when it is proued he is not so then he is thrust out so that though he had possession yet he had no right to
and naturall Mother that Reas 5 brings forth a Childe of her owne body and after she hath brought it forth nourisheth it with her owne milke So likewise the Church that doth beget us by the Word of Truth and nourish us with the Sacraments is not shee a true Church Sixthly every Tree is knowne by the fruites Matth. 7.16 Reas 6 17. The false prophet is knowne by his false doctrine for so the place intends if that bee a sufficient marke to know them by then true doctrine is a sufficient marke to know the true Church by Seuenthly it is Christs presence that makes a true visible Reas 7 Church therefore the Word and Sacraments outwardly representing Christs presence so as nothing else doth and so making him notoriously present make a true visible Church Lastly frō the sufficient enumeration of the parts of a true Reas 8 visible Church it must be so none are members and parts of it but the Ministers and people now the Ministers doing their duties in dispensing Gods mysteries both for preaching the Word and administring the Sacraments they are the Ministers of Christ 1 Cor. 4.1 and the people doing their dutie in obeying that they teach at least outwardly they are the sheepe of Christ Ioh. 10.4 Now which of these markes might be spared or what other are Vse 1 there that neede to bee added Therefore where these are there is a true visible Church The vses of the point are these The first vse is matter of reproofe and that of many aduersaries First it reprooues such as except and say first that other Congregations besides Except 1 the true visible Church have these markes and therefore they are not sufficient nor infallible markes I answere Answ It is true that other Congregations pretend to haue these markes as what Heretikes or Schismatikes are there that will not say they have the Truth and right faith with them this is the generall claime of them all the Scriptures are ours and for us But this is a false pretence for when it comes to the tryall it will appeare that it is but their saying not that it is so in truth for either they will refuse some part of the Scripture or else they will mangle and deprave it or else they will take the Letter for the sense as the Papists doe in the matter of Transubstantiation this is my Body and other Heretikes that because it is said He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire therefore they baptize with fire taking the Letter of the Scripture instead of the sense of it Or else they adde somthing to the word as traditions and such like and so though they doe approue and take it in at the fore-doore yet they cast it out at the backdoore so that indeede they haue it not at all whatsoeuer they pretend we may say truly therefore that they challenge these markes but wee cannot say they are theirs but they still remaine the proper right of Gods true Church Wee know that the Divels policie and the depth of his subtiltie is to imitate apishly the courses of God that thereby hee may deceiue the more cunningly and therefore hee will counterfeit Gods owne markes and cognisance but wee must trie the Spirits 1 Ioh. 4.1 and the proofe will make all cleare for Sathan can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light and his Apostles can transforme themselues into the Apostles of Christ and his Ministers as though they were the Ministers of righteousnesse 2 Cor. 11.13 14 15. So then though these lay claime to these markes and say they are theirs yet they have no right to them it is but their vaine bragges their master Sathan himselfe alleageth Scripture and pretends it is for him but hee was shamefully discouered by our Sauiour for hee left out part of it and depraued it as wee may see Math. 4.6 7. And so the harlot Pro. 7.14 said I have peace-offerings this day I have paid my vowes therefore came I out to meete thee she pretends to pray but her intent was to play the harlot And so Zidkiah 1 King 22.24 braggs that hee had the Spirit of Prophecie when indeede it was a lying Spirit that was in his mouth So the Congregations of Heretikes and of Schismatikes lay claime to the Word and Sacraments and say they are theirs when as indeede they are not because they doe either refuse some part of them or depraue them or adde vnto them their owne Inuentions Secondly that except and say that many visible Churches haue Except 2 not these markes at least not all of them alwayes I answer yes they haue them all Answ and that alwayes in some measure more or lesse els they are not true visible Churches For the better vnderstanding hereof consider these two things first the different estate of Churches sometimes Gods Church doth thriue and flourish and then it hath all these markes without doubt Gods Word is truly preached the Sacraments rightly administred and obedience to them both is professed and yeelded and that in an high degree But sometimes a Church of God is not in such an excellent estate some are but in their beginings newly planted and so cannot haue all at once but hath euery thing in its order place first the Word is tendred to them then the people if they beleeue and submit themselues and professe obedience to it they are to be made partakers of the Sacraments First Baptisme and then the Lords Supper so far forth as it is a visible Church it hath all these marks these Church's are but in their beginnings and therefore they haue but the beginnings of these notes and markes Againe sometimes a Church is in a dying and decaying estate either by reason of Apostacie or persecution if the Church bee in a decaying state by Apostacie what shall I say to such Churches I say that so farre forth as these be true visible Churches so farre forth they retaine these markes if they be but the remainders of a Church then they haue the remainders of these markes if it bee a dying and a decaying Church then it hath dying and decaying markes So then these markes must be found in all true visible Churches according to the state of those Churches if it be a dying Church then the Word and Sacraments and Obedience are dying and decaying too but when it is quite fallen it ceaseth to be a true visible Church nor hath it these markes And so likewise in the time of persecution when the Church is so persecuted that there are none left to make open profession of the Faith and Religion of Christ yet so long as there are any that publikely suffer for the Gospell so long there is a true Church though troubled and brought low for by their suffering they professe obedience to the Gospell and though they are debarred of the publike vse of the Word and Sacraments yet the fruit and effect of them is still visible
and so they haue these notes and markes in some degree Secondly consider in what state or sense these markes are necessarily required in the Church they should be and sometimes are in the purest and soundest Churches in an high and excellent degree There is the true Word without tradition the true Sacraments none but those that Christ instituted true obedience without resistance to any part of the knowne Will of God and answerably this true Word must bee truely and soundly preecht these Sacraments onely so administred as Christ hath commanded without any addition and this true obedience truly professed without any sinister respect And this all Churches are to pray and labour for and thus it ought to bee in all true visible Churches but yet they are generally otherwise in all visible Churches in as much as all are subiect to errors and corruptions but yet so long as the true markes are found in any visible Church though they bee not so rightly and sincerely carried as they should the same is a true Church though not so pure as some others if they haue the true Word though mixt with some errors so they be not such as ouerthrow the foundation they are a true Church though more corrupt As for example the Church of Galatia embraced the true Word but not truly preached for they taught iustification by workes Gal. 3.1 2 3. and some thinke that they were then in the state of Apostacie and yet they were a true visible Church and are so called Gal. 1.2 So secondly for the Sacraments looke into the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 11.22 to the end of the Chapter they had the Lords Supper but it was much depraued and not so sincerely administred as it ought to haue beene and yet they were a true Church and so for the Doctrine of the Resurrection a materiall point in Religion there were some that denyed it in the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 15.12 and yet they were a true Church Lastly for profession of obedience the Church of Sardis Revel 3.3.1 had a name that she liued but was dead they were generally in the estate of Apostacie in that Church yet because they made profession of obedience though not sincerely and because some amongst them did truly professe as in the 4. ver therefore it is called a Church I speake not this to cherish any Church in the corruptions that they are in but onely to keepe vs from an vncharitable conceit of such a Church as not to esteeme it for a true Church because the Word is not so truely preacht nor the Sacraments so rightly administred nor profession of obedience so sincerely yeelded as it ought to be Thirdly they obiect and say that these are not more Except 2 knowne than the Church and so are disabled by your own rule before given from being the principall markes I answer they must be and are better known than the Church for seeing that onely is a true Church which professeth the true Faith as wee haue shewed before therefore wee must first know which is the true Faith before wee know which is the true Church and so as they must bee more knowne so they must bee first knowne I know a visible Church as a company of men not by their faith but as a Church by their faith only and their profession of it As I know a Musitian because of his Musicke not the Musicke by the Musitian And so much for reproofe of these first sort of Aduersaries that except against this Doctrine Secondly it reproueth others that obiect and say that there are other markes required as well as these as first Loue to the Brethren I answer This is a part of their obedience which they professe Secondly say they there Except 1 must bee a lawfull Ministery I answer that is presupposed and intended in the two former markes Answ when we say Except 2 that the Word must be truly preach'd and the Sacraments rightly administred Answ Yea but say they specially Discipline Except 3 that is an essentiall marke I answer That is a good marke Answ but not essentiall the Church hath a being and a wel-being Discipline is a note of the wel-being of the Church not of the true being of it for it is no part of the essence of the Church and so it is excluded from being a necessary marke of a true Church because it is not essentiall I confesse where that Discipline wants that God calls for in his Word that so farre that Church is an imperfect Church but yet not a false Church As a man sicke of the Palsey his sinewes are weak his hands tremble his ioynts are not soundly knit together this is a crazed and diseased man not a false man So that Church that wants Discipline is not well and soundly tied together in the ioynts and so is an imperfect Church not a false Church I speake not this as I said before to cherish any Church in their corruptions for they are to labour against them but yet let vs iudge charitably and not say Such a Church is a false Church when indeed it is but a bad Church Thirdly and lastly there are other aduersaries here reproued that obiect against this Doctrine and they are the Papists They obiect and say that these markes are not the principall but others are more required than these and that as better markes They alleage foure first Antiquity secondly Succession thirdly Multitude lastly Vnity or Consent These are strange markes of a true Church First for Antiquitie can that find me out the true Church then it would follow that euery ancient Church were a true Church and so the Church amongst the Turks should be a true Church because it is ancient therefore it is Antiquity of truth not of place or people Look what Church maintaines the ancient Doctrine of truth that is the true Church so that antiquitie separated from the truth is no note of a true visible Church Caine and Satan were ancient yet no true Church but ioyne this note with the Truth The true Word preach'd which is one of our notes and then it is a true marke Secondly for Succession What succession of Bishops or of men that sit in one Chaire Is this a Note without the Word or with it If they say without the Word that is falsâ—â—f with the word then still they run vpon our notes and markes of the Church for wee say that Succession of true and sound Doctrine is a special Note of the Church Succession of it selfe is no Note it is as if a man should say This is my Horse because this is my Bridle as if his Bridle would not serue any other Horse Thirdly for multitude they make that a Note of the Church but it is quite contrary for generally the true Church is the fewest in number and for the most part the greater number are the worst and by this Rule in Christs time the Scribes and Pharises and Iewes were
King here and makes vs to raigne as Kings with him for euer hereafter This is the inward Gouernment Secondly the outward Gouernment that is the power and direction that God hath put ouer to the sonnes of men for the well gouerning of the Church whereby there must bee first sufficient and painefull Ministers to instruct the people in the wayes of saluation teaching them Repentance towards God and Faith in Iesus Christ and secondly there must bee others that are holy and religious men chosen for their Assistants for the dispatch of such Ecclesiasticall businesse as they may bee helpefull in And thirdly there must be certaine godly and Christian Lawes and customes established amongst them by the common consent of the Church for the maintaining of peace and order in the Church for the punishment of sin and sinners and for the encouragement of well-doers and for the better execution of all such ordinances as the Lord in this case hath prouided to bee done in his Church And this is the Gouernment which we here meane and which wee seeke after that is the power and direction and administration that God hath committed to his Church specially to the Ministers and ouerseers thereof to see that the whole body be well ordered and that euery member carry themselues godly and religiously both in priuate especially in publike both towards God and the World In the third place wee are to speake of the necessity of Church-gouernment how needfull and necessary it is in the Church for the good thereof For the better vnderstanding of this Point wee must know that there is a twofold necessitie one absolute the other conditionall Absolute that is when one thing is so necessarily required to another as that it cannot be without it Secondly there is a necessitie that is not absolute but conditionall that is when one thing is so necessary to another as that it cannot well bee without it of this latter sort the necessity of this Gouernment in the Church of God is for the Church may bee without it in some kind of being but it cannot haue her well-being except this concurre The Point lyes fit to bee handled by way of Obseruation and therefore so I will deliuer it The Obseruation is this namely Doctr. That there is necessarily required an outward forme of Gouernment in the Church of God to bee exercised and administred by men All the former part of the Obseruation as necessity Church and gouernment haue beene before explained onely the last words administration by men needes some opening I say it must bee administred by men I doe not say It must bee deuised of men for it must be of Gods owne ordaining either in particular or at least in generall and it must bee administred that is men as Ministers and Instruments must put in execution that which God hath ordained And what men must these bee Surely they must bee members of the same Congregation For first these men must not bee such as are of no Church for what haue wee to doe with them that are without or they with vs Nor secondly it must not bee done by them that are members of another Church for what hath one Church to doe to meddle with anothers Gouernment except it bee by aduice or in case of necessity or in such causes as concerne diuers Churches but they must bee members of the same Church These are the parties that may and must Administer this Gouernment so that wee see the Note stands vpright namely that of necessity there is to bee required an outward forme of Gouernment in Gods Church to be exercised and administred by men For the proofe of this point in Rom. 12.4 5 c. The Apostle compares the Church to a body and Professors to parts and members of that body Now saith hee euery member hath not the same office no for that were superfluity and would breed confusion but seuerall members are tyed to seuerall offices for the good of the whole body Now there the Apostle speakes of outward gouernment in the Church as verse 5 c. and there must bee sundry Offices and Officers to exercise that Gouernment and who should these bee but the members of the same body In the 1 Cor. 12. from the 12. to the 21. verse there the Apostle presseth the same comparison further and growes to more particulars calling one the eye another the foote the hand the head c. of purpose to shew that as in the body and the parts thereof it is so ordered that some are to gouerne others to be gouerned so it is in the Church some must gouerne others must be gouerned and still vnderstand that the Apostle speakes of outward Gouernment in the Church and that they that gouerne must bee members of the same Church for so the comparison holds they must bee members of the same body And this the Apostle doth set downe generally for a rule in the first Epistle of the Corinthians Chap. 14. vers 40. Let all things be done decently and by order where wee see that the Apostle expresly commandeth order in the Church that is Gouernment for it is all one for things to be well ordered or well gouerned and it is intended of outward businesses in the Church as verse 26. Where the Apostle speakes of their comming together and it is a Charge Let all things c. there is the necessity of it and all is imposed vpon men as we see in the 26 verse Brethren when yee come together c. yee that are members of the same Church And according to this generall Rule so the Apostles carry themselues the Apostle writing to Timothy 1 Tim. 3.14 15. saith These things write I vnto thee that thou mayst know how to behaue thy selfe in the house of God Now that which hee wrote to him of was partly of outward Gouernement as verse 1. and forward where he speakes of the Office of a Bishop and the words in the fifteenth verse shew it plainely hee writes to him that hee may know how to behaue himselfe in the house of God that is in the Church of God But you will say hee was but a particular man and therefore what doth this concerne the whole Church I answer Though it were written particularly to him yet hee being the chiefe ouer-seer in that Church it consequently concernes the whole Church And this was so necessary that hee would not respite it till his comming though hee were to come shortly but for the more suretie hee wrote before-hand that so the Church might not bee destitute of so materiall an ornament as outward Gouernment is And he charges Timothy most seuerely in Chap. 5. vers 21. and in Chap. 6. vers 13. and 14. that the same be duly obserued And so in Tit. 1.5 there the Apostle writing to Titus that was Bishop of the Church of Creta saith For this cause left I thee in Creta that thou shouldest continue to redresse the things that
as by his direction are established we are free indeed from sinne that it should not raigne ouer vs and we are free from Satan that he cannot condemne vs and we haue a freedome from the Law that wee are not subiect to the curse of it but yet we are still bound to doe that which the Law commands and so to obey our Gouernours and to submit our selues to outward Gouernment onely we are free from them in our Consciences that they should not be Lords ouer that Yea but say they wee are a Law vnto our selues wee need not any Rulers A proud allegation from a presumptuous spirit who is there amongst vs that hath made any triall of his heart for obedience to God but is guilty to himselfe that he is dull and backward and needs reproofes and admonitions and censures and all too little to keepe him within the compasse of obedience the humble soule feeles such a rebelliousnesse within it selfe that it cryes out not to God onely but to man too O I am a miserable sinner I pray yee looke to mee watch ouer me reprooue me exhort me censure me terrifie me with shame and punishment for my sinnes for my rebellious heart must be so bridled or else it will breake forth outragiously into sinne Wee know what the Apostle said of himselfe Rom. 7. That he was sold vnder sinne Therefore this comes from a proud spirit in them to say they haue no need of Gouernment because they are a law vnto themselues We see the inconueniences that it breeds in particular men what would the inconuenience be to the whole body if it were suffered in generall surely much more as it was with the Israelites when there was no King in Israel so would it be in the Church if there were no outward Gouernment euery man would doe what he lift Secondly it reproues those that hold Church-gouernment Vse 2 as an indifferent thing they thinke it no great matter whether there be any or not it may bee or it may not be say they and yet the Church may doe well enough But these are sufficiently disproued by the former inconueniences that follow where no Gouernment is And had this been the mind of Christ and his Apostles they would neuer haue taken such precise order for it in euery Church And surely the Churches that maintaine this Doctrine are not the Churches of the Saints for in all the Churches of the Saints God is the Author not of confusion but of peace and order 1 Cor. 14.33 and so likewise that particular member that maintaines it is no sound member of Gods Church Vse 3 The third vse is for reproofe of those that hold outward Gouernment essentially necessary to the Church as if the Church without this could haue no being at all I for my part desire and would gladly go as farre as I see Christ and his Apostles haue gone before me and where they stay there would I stay too I find that the Church can neuer be long nor well without Gouernment but yet it may be sometimes without it and yet bee a true Church It is true of the inward Gouernment for where that is not it is not possible that the Church should haue any being at all but it is not so of the outward Therefore we must rightly distinguish betwixt the inward and the outward Gouernment otherwise we shall run into many absurdities First the inward is meerely spiritual the outward is for the most part bodily that is such as affects the eare or the eye or some other parts onely it is thus farre spirituall in regard of the end it aimes at that is to make vs spiritually minded Secondly the inward is proper to God and reserued to him onely the outward though it be from God too yet it is committed to the administration of men Thirdly the inward is peculiar to the faithfull and elect alone God rules in their hearts and consciences iustifying and sanctifying them and none others the outward is common to all that professe themselues to be members though they be hypocrites Fourthly the inward is the highest and principall the outward is but a seruiceable dispensation fitted to the inward Fifthly the inward seconds the outward and makes it effectuall and fruitfull the outward doth but leade vs by the hand as it were to the inward I note this difference the rather because many men doe clamorously exclaime that Christ is robbed of the one halfe of his Kingdome when that outward forme which they pretend is not obserued And this is the Brownists exception You say they deny Christ to be your King because you owne not his Discipline which he hath prescribed I am 〈◊〉 the Apostle Gods Kingdome consists noâ— of meates 〈◊〉 drinkes and of outward Rites but of righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost the principal part of God Kingdome is when hee rules by his Spirit in the hearts of his children and therefore if there were any such Discipline prescribed by the Word as they pretend yet wee should not lose the one halfe of Christs Kingdome though it were not obserued Happily it is not knowne to them that doe not obserue it and then it is no Rebellion if it be knowne by them the sinne is much the greater if it bee not obserued But yet Christ may still exercise his Kingdome in the hearts of many members of the Church by his Spirit though this were wanting The case may seeme to bee well paraleld by our outward and inward worship in prayer the outward worship is but an appurtenance to the inward for the inward may be true without the outward And so Discipline is rather an appurtenance to Gods Kingdome than the Kingdome it selfe so that we see that Gods Church may be without Discipline though it cannot be well nor long without it where outward Gouernment is wanting the Church may bee defectiue and maimed yea halfe dead in outward shew at least and yet a true Church still Yeâ— but are not the Word and the Sacraments parts of the outward Gouernment and they are necessary to the very being of the Church â—herefore some part of the outward Gouernment is essentiall to the Church I answer That they are not necessary to themselues but by accident because they 〈…〉 to the inward as that it cannot be without this And besides the Word and the Sacraments are not so much of the outward Gouernment of themselues but rather the carriage and manner of vsing of them is of the outward gouernment Lastly I answer they are simply necessary as they are the causes and gathering of the Church but not as they are parts of outward gouernment As Moses his message and gathering of the Israelites to the Lord was one thing his gouerning of them another So that the Word and Sacraments must be considered in both these respects and so in respect of gathering the Church they are simply necessary not in respect of gouerning of it So
that outward Gouernment is not simply necessary to the being of the Church but to the well-being onely Vse 4 Fourthly seeing there is an outward Gouernment necessary in Gods Church for the well-being of it then this should teach vs to rest content with that which we enioy and to be careful to liue in obedience to it and to be thankfull for it and to bee earnest with God by prayer for the supply of it where it is wanting for though it concernes not our life yet it concernes our health though it concernes not the being yet it concernes the well being of the Church and euery man is to make conscience of it in his place both those that gouerne that they gouerne according to Gods word and those that obey that they obey according to Gods Word Vse 5 Lastly this reprooues those that take vpon them not as men and Ministers to exercise this Gouernment but they will bee Lords they will take vpon them against Gods Word to deuise a new Gouernment So the Pope he will not onely exercise the Gouernment as a Minister but as a Lord. The Apostles Rule is directly against it 1 Pet. 5.3 where he giues all Ministers charge that they should rule not as Lords ouer Gods heritage c. yet the Pope hee will be Head and Lord ouer all Churches on earth Yea but say the Papists though wee say he is Head of the Church yet we meane a ministerial Head as I haue said heretofore the very name of the Head of the Church is harsh and dangerous yet this word Ministeriall qualifies it well if it be soberly vnderstood it may agree to a particular but neuer to the generall Church ouer all the World as the Pope challengeth it And so much for this point The fifteenth Lecture of the Church WEe haue already entred into the businesse concerning Church Gouernment In handling whereof wee propounded these things in order to discourse vpon First of the harmes and euils that this matter hath occasionally brought forth in Gods Church Secondly what is meant by these words Church and Gouernment Thirdly how necessary it is in the Church Fourthly whether there bee any prescript forme of Church-Gouernment for euerie particular set downe in the Word Fiftly if there be not then what is to bee done in this case Of the three former wee haue already heard Now wee are as God shall enable vs to speake of the fourth Whether there bee any prescript forme of Church-Gouernement in euery particular set downe in the Word It is naturall to euery man when hee heares that such a good thing there is and that it is behoouefull and necessary to his owne vse to haue a longing desire after it he would then faine know where it is be to be had and how hee may come by it I doubt not but this is your pure minde in this case you haue heard that there is a Church-gouernment you haue seene also how necessary it is to the well-being of the whole Church and the members thereof Now you would cast about to see where it is to bee had that so you may bee made partakers of it For the satisfaction of this your desire I will propound it here by way of question Whether there be any prescript forme of Church-gouernment in euerie particular to bee found in the Word For if it bee found any where surely it must be found in the Word For first it being Gods owne Ordinance as you haue heard it must haue Gods owne warrant and ordinarily there is no warrant from God but in his Word Secondly that which is to bee gouerned being the Church the House of the liuing God it must bee fashioned to his owne mind for who is to prescribe Orders for the gouerning of the House but the Master of the house And who shall prescribe Orders for this House the Church to bee gouerned by but Iesus Christ the Lord and Master of this House And wee cannot know the mind of the Lord but by the Spirit of the Lord and Gods Spirit reueales Gods minde onely by Gods Word Therefore wee must doe in this case as in all other doubtfull and difficult cases in Religion Flie to the golden Rule Isai 8.20 To the Law and to the Testimony if they speake not according to this Word it is because they haue no light in them Gods Word must bee consulted withall and what that faith must bee embraced If wee haue not the light of Gods Word in it we are blind and dumbe and no light is in vs at all This Rule of the Prophet is seconded by our Sauiour himselfe Ioh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures c. they testifie of me not onely of the person of Christ who or what hee is but of his minde what hee would haue vs to doe in all our courses Now what the Scripture saith and what order it takes in this kinde may be truly and plainely deliuered in these two Positions First that the whole substance of Church-gouernment is so set downe in Gods Word as that euery particular Church may receiue instruction how to bee gouerned by it Secondly that there is not any one set particular forme of Church-Gouernment so set downe in the Scripture that euery Church may receiue instruction thereby how to be gouerned in euery particular ceremonie and discipline These two positions being well vnderstood doe teach vs all things needfull to bee knowne in this point There may seeme to bee some contradiction betwixt them the one affirming that there is a forme of Church Gouernment set downe in the Word the other denying it But this is onely in shew a Contradiction and is easily reconciled by this distinction It is one thing to speake of the generall another thing to speake of the particular The affirmatiue Position saith That it is wholly set downe there in the generall and partly in the particular The negatiue saith It is not there wholy in euery particular These Positions I purpose to deliuer by way of Obseruation that so I may speake the more plentifully vpon them and that they may bee the fitter for your vnderstanding I will beginne with the first which is this namely Doctr. 1 That the whole substance of Church-Gouerment is so set downe in Scripture that euerie particular Church may receiue instruction and direction thereby how they ought to bee gouerned This Doctrine I doubt not but it is the certaine Truth of God Matth. 28.20 Teaching them to obserue and doe whatsoeuer I haue commanded you First wee must here presuppose the necessity of Church-gouernment as I haue taught before and secondly that it is Gods ordinance as I haue also before shewed and then it must needes follow that Christ gaue it in charge to his Apostles and so they taught it and that not by preaching onely but by writing too For what they preached they writ the substance of it so that euen in their writings at least the substance of this businesse is
profitable The Apostle saith in the 17. verse That the man of God may bee absolute being made perfect to all good workes That the man of God may be absolute Who is this man of God Surely Timothy and such as he is that are in the chiefest place for Gouernment in Gods Church and these must be perfect to euery good worke and therefore to this worke to gouerne aright Therefore if gouernment bee a good worke and that the Scriptures make the man of God perfect to euery good worke then also it instructeth him and maketh him perfect in this good worke Lastly the maine businesse in this matter of Gouernment Reas 6 is set downe and prouided for by name in the Scripture there is the Word and the preaching of it the Sacraments and the administration of them Officers and their Duties and visiting the sicke releeuing the poore casting out the infectious and such like as might bee shewed by many places of Scripture yea if any man can name any other substantiall part or businesse of Church-Gouernment I dare vndertake to shew in the Word that there is some good order at least in generall taken for it So much for the Reasons The Vses are these First here is a Rule for all Churches Vse 1 to goe by in their Gouernment wee must follow the Rule and direction of God in his Word as Moses in building the Tabernacle was to doe all things according to the patterne which he saw in the Mount so must they doe euery thing in the Gouernment of the Church according to the patterne set downe in the Scriptures And here two extremities are to be auoided that some haue fallen into First let vs take heed wee goe not too farre as some haue done that haue been exceeding bold and presumptuous this way taking vpon them to coine new Lawes and to deuise new Officers and to erect a whole new forme of Gouernment and to intrude it vpon the Church Others there are that pretend to goe no further than Christ hath prescribed in his Word yet they obtrude more on the Church than euer he meant though not of their owne heads as they say but vnder pretence of his owne Ordinance Others make that perpetuall which is but temporall as the workes of Miracles c. these things haue been the occasion of much mischiefe in the Church of God and therefore howsoeuer the intent of these may be good yet the euent is naught as if the euent of them be at any time good yet the practice of them is foule and naught for hereby they accuse the Scripture of insufficiency and Christ himselfe of neglect that hee did not or of want of wisdome as if he could not prouide sufficiently for his Church Secondly as we must not goe too farre so we must take heed that wee come not too short for that is as great a sin to leaue out any thing that God hath prescribed as to adde any thing thereto to decline from Gods Word either to the right hand or to the left is alike sinfull to charge Christ with superfluitie as well as with defect are alike euill Thus they erre that make those Offices or Officers temporall which Christ hath made perpetuall to endure to the worlds end For this is to charge Christ with superfluitie Therefore the best and safest course in this businesse is to do thus The whole body of a Church both Magistrates Ministers and people are to consult with Gods Word and to intreate God by prayer to open the Scriptures to them and to open their vnderstandings that they may see what is propounded to them therein in this case and that they are to embrace and not wilfully either to take or refuse any thing but with submission to receiue better aduice if God send it them and accordingly they are to proceed as in Christs stead and as if himselfe were personally present to direct them what is to be done in this case Vse 2 The second Vse is to teach vs Obedience to Church-gouernment for seeing it is Gods ordinance it must be embraced and obeyed and yeelded to else if wee resist it we resist God because we resist Gods Ordinance this is specially to be prest in our Church for the Christian Magistrates sake who hath ratified such a Gouernment amongst vs for his sake we must yeeld yet alwayes in the Lord the Conscience is free from being subiect to men But you will say What if I liue in a Church where I thinke their Gouernment is not according to Gods Word I answer First that though euery particular in that Gouernment cannot bee maintained by Gods Word yet in the generall it may bee soundly maintained Secondly I say that except thou canst disproue it on very good ground out of the word thou must take it on their words that impose it and thou must obey it till thou bee better resolued For this is the Rule concerning outward Gouernment in the Church when it is imposed by the Magistrate it is not left free to vs either to obey or not to obey but wee must obey vnlesse we haue a good warrant out of Gods Word against it But what if I doubt must I yet obey before I am resolued Yes though thou doubt of it yet thou must obey except thou canst bring some sound proofe out of Gods Word against it either directly or by necessary consequence Vse 3 Lastly this teacheth vs thankfulnesse to God in Christ for that he hath so sufficiently and carefully prouided for vs not onely for matter of Doctrine but of Gouernment not for our being onely but for our well-being too A louing Father will not teach his Childe onely how to liue but also how to liue orderly and healthfully and how hee may gouerne himselfe with grace and credit to the world So Christ prouides not onely for the being of his Church and for the life of it but also for the health and grace and well-being of it A good Shepheard prouides not onely pasture to feed his sheepe but hee hath his Crooke too to gouerne them and keepe them in order So our chiefe and heauenly Shepheard furnishes vs not onely with Doctrine but also with Discipline too in a sufficient manner he prouides his Word and Sacraments to feede and nourish vs and he hath Discipline his Rod to keepe vs in the right way Alas what would haue become of vs if wee had been left wholly to our selues and to our owne direction the silly sheepe is not more ready to goe astray and become a prey to the Wolfe and Beare and Lyon than wee are ready to runne into the snares of sinne and by our misdemeanors to betray our selues into the hands of Satan if wee had not the Rod and Staffe of our blessed Shepheard his holy Discipline to guide vs in the right way Lord saith the Prophet Ieremy I know it is not in man to direct his owne steps We may truly apply this speech to the Church
that it doth not suffice that they bee in some parts of the Church where most need is And lastly the Christian Magistrate who hath a chiefe stroke in Gouernment they speake nothing of him neither doe they interpret any of those places where the Apostle speakes of Rulers of the Christian Magistrate though I am verily perswaded that it is to bee vnderstood of them And therefore they erre in these particulars And so wee see that there is not any one particular forme of Church-gouernment set downe in Scripture which euery particular Church is precisely bound to obserue as prescribing to it euery particular in Gouernment The sixteenth Lecture of the Church HAuing propounded fiue principall heads to bee treated vpon touching Church-gouernment as namely First the harmes and euils that this matter hath occasioned in Gods Church Secondly what is meant by these words Church and Gouernment Thirdly how necessary it is in Gods Church Fourthly whether there be any prescript Rule in Gods Word for it And lastly if there bee not then what is to bee done in that case I haue proceeded in the foure former as God hath enabled mee Now I come to speake of the fifth namely That if God hath not ordayned any prescript forme in his Word for euerie particular in gouernment then what is to bee done in this case The Resolution whereof it is to bee fetcht from that which hath been formerly spoken For whereas euery particular Church must haue her particular gouernment and the Word hath not prescribed any one set forme for all Churches to obserue in euerie particular as I haue shewed in the second Obseruation of the former Lecture Therefore euery particular Church out of their owne power and wisedome and being guided by the generall forme set downe in the Scriptures as oft as necessity requires must make the best supply and prouision for themselues herein that they can howbeit because the whole substance of Church-gouernment is set downe in the Word c. as I shewed in the first Obseruation of the former Lecture Therefore the Church must not be presumptuous and licentious as if it were arbitrary and as if they might ordaine and do what they list But they must carefully see that whatsoeuer prouision they make in this kinde bee such as may well stand with those generall rules and directions which the word affords I take not vpon mee here to define what is prescribed in Gods word what not this is a hard taske too curious for mee and too tedious for you That is left to the enquirie of the particular Churches euery one for it selfe and the promise of the Spirit to leade the Church into all Truth of speciall vse for this purpose both to instruct the Church what is prescribed and what is not as also to helpe and direct them what to take and what to leaue and how to behaue themselues in such cases of Gouernment wherein they are destitute of particular warrant for each particular case from the word yet because I would faine informe you throughly of the whole businesse so farre as is needfull to know I will God willing inlarge my discourse farther than I thought to haue done and labour to rip it vp from the very bottome The whole forme of Church-gouernment as I conceiue consists of three principalls or Pillars as I may call them First of some Actions and duties to bee performed in the Church Secondly of some Persons or Officers that are to performe these duties in the Church And thirdly of some Lawes and rules that these persons are to be directed by in the execution of these actions and duties which are to bee done in the Church And if once you can tell these things first what is to be done in Church-Gouernment secondly by whom it must bee done and thirdly how and after what manner and vpon what ground and with what Conditions they are to bee done you may sit downe well satisfied and resolued in this point In the handling of all these points I shall bee in danger either to be too intricate or too tedious too intricate if I should handle them ioyntly all together or too tedious if I should frame a seuerall discourse for each particular by it self To preuent both I wil first propound them all in a generall view by themselues and then I will instance in two or three particular duties fitting them with their Officers and Lawes that so any man of vnderstanding may learne thereby to doe the like in all the rest First wee will beginne with the Duties or Actions to be done in Church-Gouernment haply I shal not touch them all but I will labour to touch the chiefe and principall and those to which all the rest may bee referred The principall Duties are these First Order must be taken that the Word and Sacraments and Prayers bee had in the Church Secondly there must be election of Officers from time to time as occasion shall require Thirdly Duties of Charitie must bee carefully and religiously practised Fourthly censures and proceedings against Offendors must be executed Fifthly order must be takē for calling publike Assemblies Lastly order must bee taken for the ouersight of all these things To beginne with the first Order must bee taken for the Word and Sacraments and Prayers I ioyne and couch all these together because there is a most neere and necessary league and affinitie betwixt them For as the Word is to beget faith so the Sacraments as seales and pledges accompany it for the more palpable Assurance of ou◠increasing in it and Prayer is to bee ioyned with them both that they may bee effectuall and powerfull for edification First for the Word order must bee taken that it may bee had in the Church first the Canonicall bookes of the old and new Testament must bee extant And how must they bee extant Surely in their owne originall languages because if there bee any corruption in the Translation wee may runne to the Originall so that it must be had in the originall languages And in what Copies Surely the best that be to be had But what then euery one cannot vnderstand these languages they may bee in a Nation whose language is not the Mother-Tongue What must bee done then Surely wee must get the most faithfull and best Translations that are and when they are got what must the Church see to bee done with them First some of these Copies must bee laid vp in a safe and secret place that if Desolation should come yet the written Word may bee preserued so the booke of the Law 2 Chron. 34.14 which was thought to bee written by Moses owne hand was found in a secret place where no doubt it had been laid vp by Gods speciall prouidence to bee preserued from that common hauock which was in the Land so that some Copies must bee laid vp in safe and secret places Yea but that is not enough but there must bee some extant
this that if we cannot reforme and redresse those things that are amisse then we must make open protestation against their failings â—s the Apostle did 1 Cor. 5.6 with sharpe denuntiations and threatnings of Gods Iudgments against theÌ„ if they reforme not so our Sauiour threatens the Church of Ephesus Reuel 2 5. That if she will not repent he will come against her shortly and remoue her Candlesticke c. and the Church of Pergamus in the sixteenth verse Repent thy selfe or else I will come against thee shortly and will fight against thee with the sword of my mouth So if I liue in a Church that will not reforme the things amisse if my place afford it me I will make open protestation against them and if that will not preuaile I will sharpely denounce the iudgements of God against them and so I shall haue peace in discharging my Conscience And so much for the last Duty to bee performed in the Church namely ouer-sight The seuenteenth Lecture of the Church COncerning the matter of Church-Gouernment I shewed you in the last exercise that the whole frame of it did consist of three Principles First of some actions and duties to be done in the Church secondly of some Officers or Persons that must doe them Thirdly of certaine Rules and directions whereby those Persons are to be guided in doing those duties Of the first of these three namely of the Actions and Duties to be done in the Church wee haue spoken already in the last Exercise Now we are to speake of the second point as God shall assist vs namely of the Persons or Officers that are to performe these Duties For euery Duty to be performed in the Church doth of necessitie require some Person or Officer for to performe it Now euery member of the Church is not presently an Officer of the Church but first a man must be a member and afterwards as his fitnesse is hee is to bee made an Officer neither yet is euery Officer to manage euery duty but seuerall duties are to bee matcht with seuerall Officers and euery Officer is to bee confined to that particular Dutie which hee is appointed vnto If you aske me Quest who or what manner of persons or officers these are My answer is twofold Answ 1 First I answer in generall that these officers must haue two things first they must be qualified with a competent measure of gifts fit for such offices secondly they must be appointed to such offices by the order and authority of the Church wherein they liue First they must be qualified with a competent measure of gifts fit for such offices for such is the admirable wisedome of God that as he hath ordained diuerse administrations that is to say duties to be done in the Church so proportionably he hath giuen diuers gifts that is enablements for the administration of such duties And these gifts hee hath not heaped vp all together vpon one man for one man is not able to receiue them all at least not to vse and weeld them all but hath distributed some to one man and some vnto another to euery one seuerally as himselfe pleaseth So the Apostle deliuers the matter very plainely and pithily in the 1 Cor. 12.4 to the eleuenth verse where hee speakes of administrations gifts and offices and saith that one and the same Spirit distributeth to euery man seuerally as he will And these three haue both a mutuall correspondency too and a dependency in Nature with each other and are inseparably ioyned together administrations require gifts gifts require officers and officers require administrations yea administrations require not gifts onely wherewith but officers also by whom they are to be executed and gifts require not officers alone by whom but administrations also whereupon they are to be imployed and officers require not onely administrations which they are to execute but gifts also whereby they are enabled to execute them Administrations without answerable gifts and officers are but dead matters there is no life in them Gifts without officers and administrations answerable are idle things there is no profit in them And so officers without administrations and gifts are meere shadowes and shewes no truth nor substance is in them So that these three are inseparably ioyned together And hence it is that whatsoeuer duty the Lord would haue to succeed happily still thorow the whole booke of God wee shall finde that hee matcheth that duty with gifts and officers accordingly This we may see in the twenty fiue and twenty sixe and so to the thirtieth Chapter of Exodus there was a Tabernacle to bee built and an Altar and an Arke to be made here is the administration then looke in the 31. Chapter second and third verses and wee shall see that there were presently gifts and officers fitted thereto In the second verse there was Bezaleel whom God had called by name for that worke and in the third verse there were gifts too Whom I haue filled with the Spirit of God in wisedome c. So likewise in Matth. 9.37 and chap. 10.1 2. In the ninth Chapter vers 37. our Sauiour saith The haruest is great c. here is the administration the preaching of the Gospell and in the tenth Chapter the first and second verses there are gifts and offices suted thereto for Christ calls his Disciples and giues them gifts for this purpose That may suffice for the first point Secondly they must lawfully be appointed to such offices by the authoritie and orders of the Church wherein they liue Tit. 1.5 the Apostle saith to Titus that hee left him in Crete to ordaine Elders c. I haue appointed thee saith he hee was not to doe these things of himselfe but according to the Orders established by Paul in that place And there is great reason for it for wheresoeuer an officer is thrust on a people against or besides their Orders or Customes it breedes in the people discontent against him and makes that neither hee nor his seruice is well accepted of them But what if we liue in a Church where the Gouernment and Orders are corrupt I answer It were for to bee wished that in all places officers might bee made after the best and purest manner but when we liue in places where we cannot be serued with the best and finest wee must bee serued with courser wee can haue no better than the place will yeeld Therefore if an officer bee appointed after the vsuall Orders and Customes of the Church though somewhat corrupt if withall he be qualified with some competent measure of gifts this sufficeth to make him a lawfull officer to them and so hee is to bee accepted and esteemed And that these two are most necessary as none being a lawfull officer ordinarily that hath not both and most sufficient as that whosoeuer hath these is a lawfull officer appeares by these Reasons First that which a man is lawfully seazed on he must haue both
peculiar to him and other ministers to administer it which wee blesse c. The third Duty is prayer Act. 6.4 and in the 1 Cor. 14.16 there the manner of publike prayer is plainely set downe that is that which is conceiued by the Minister and the people accompanying him in their affections and saying Amen The fourth Duty belonging to their Office is that they be an example to their flocke of holinesse in life so the Apostle exhorts the Elders to whom hee writ 1 Pet. 5.3 to bee an example to their flocke and so the Apostle exhorts Timothy to bee an example to them that beleeue 1 Tim 4.12 The fifth Duty is to visit the sicke So it is intended Iames 5.14 If any man bee sicke let him call for the Elders of the Church c. Their sixth Duty they are to vse and exercise the power of the Keyes both in binding and loosing for that also is common to them with the Apostles and that which is said to the Apostle in Ioh. 20.23 is said also to all true Ministers Whose sinnes soeuer ye remit on earth they are remitted c. This is peculiar to all in the Ministery and none else The seuenth Duty belonging to their Office is that they are to haue care ouer the poore I vrge it not so much that they should distribute with their owne hands yet that is needfull too where greater occasions are not hindred by it for so the Apostles all was brought and laid at their feet and they did distribute it till they had greater businesse in hand But this they ought to doe to see it performed by those that are in places both collections and distributions 1 Cor. 16.1 Eighthly and lastly their Duty is to bee continually resident and attendant ouer their Charge Act. 20.28 Take heede to the flocke ouer which the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers c. The very name Ouerseer intends so much that they must be continually resident ouer the flocke wherein the Apostles themselues though they went from place to place yet they were very carefull in visiting and in writing to the Churches which they had planted as Paul and Barnabas did Act. 15.36 and they did long to bee with them as the Apostle Paul saith Rom. 1.11 and when they were hindred from it they bewailed it as Satans worke therein So doth the same Apostle 1 Thes 2.8 and when they could not come themselues they supplied their bodily absence by the presence of their Ministers and Deputies as also by Letters But no ordinary Minister can thus excuse himselfe but they are continually bound to bee resident And the danger is exceeding great when the Pastor is absent as wee may see in the 1 Cor. 15.12 When the Apostle was absent some crept into the Church that taught errors and false Doctrine as that there is no resurrection c. and the danger of it amongst vs is too apparant and lamentable And therefore wee are to pray vnto God that those in Authoritie may force them that are tied to a Charge to be resident vpon it so much for Presbyters In the third place we come to Doctors I finde the word vsed in Ephes 4.11 and we expound it Teachers which hath two significations First I find it to bee vnderstood of those that teach the Word and that is the true and onely sense of it in the Scriptures secondly sometimes it is vnderstood of those that instruct Schollers specially in the grounds of Religion and so after in other matters and so it is taken in some antient Writers The question concerning Doctors is in the former sense this Whether there must bee such an one in euery particular Congregation as a seuerall Officer from the Pastor For answer whereunto I say that the Office of a Doctor is necessary in both senses generally in the Church and also in the former sense as hee is a Teacher hee is necessary in euery particular Congregation yea and further I say that if there bee in one and the same Congregation a Doctor in whom is the Word oâ— knowledge ioyned with a Pastor in whom is the word of wisdome 1 Cor. 12.8 it is not to be misliked But that this must be so of necessitie that wee deny for howsoeuer the gifts bee diuers the Doctors to teach and expound the Scripture the Pastors to apply it yet they may bee and are vsually found in the same Person and therefore wee shall find it Scripture that teaching and preaching concurre together in the same Officer so it is said of our Sauiour Christ himselfe Matth. 9.35 That hee went about teaching and preaching the Gospell And so it is said of the Apostles Paul and Barnabas Act. 15.35 That they continued preaching and teaching at Antioch And so the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.2 requires this in Timothy that he teach and exhort And this is generally required of all preaching Elders 1 Tim. 5.17 that they labour in the Word and Doctrine and what is that but to teach and apply And euery Minister must bee apt to teach What necessitie is there of a Doctor in euery particular Congregation Howsoeuer then they are diuerse gifts yet commonly they are found in the same person and that which they alleage Eph. 4.11 makes directly against them for if the Apostle there had meant to haue made them diuerse offiâ—es heâ— would haue disioyned theÌ„ with the same note of difference as hee did the other and haue said and some Pastors and some Teachers but in that he conioynes them together and saith Pastors and Teachers hee makes them to bee as one Now we come in the fourth place to gouerning Elders I finde Gouernors mentioned in Scripture as in the 1 Cor. 12.28 and also Rulers Rom. 12.8 And I deny not but this is of necessary vse in the Church for the Ministers must bee endued with it they must rule and gouerne as we haue seene before 1 Tim. 5.17 And it may bee of good vse too for the Church euen in those that are out of the Ministry as in the Christian Magistrate but that this must bee meant directly of some that must of necessity rule in euery particular Church besides the Ministers I cannot see specially seeing they ascribe to these Rulers a hand in the Censures of the Church which being a chief part of the power of the keyes and therefore appropriated to the Ministers and limited by Christ onely to the Apostles and them how shal they be imparted to others without their open wrong I will deliuer my iudgment briefely and freely in this case First either there were none such at all or if there were such they were onely by practice not by institution or if they were by institution yet they were for that present dispensation and not perpetuall or lastly if they were perpetuall yet our Church is not destitute in that case First either there were none such at all for first whereas it is said that the Iewes had their Elders
it be so of Deacons much more of Ministers The second Rule they are to proceed by is approbation so saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 3.7 He that is a Bishop must be also well reported of c. And so it is said of Timothy Act. 16.2 That the brethren reported well of him Thirdly there must be imposition of hands as in Act. 13.3 After they had fasted and prayed they layd their hands vpon Paul and Barnabas c. And in the 1 Tim. 4.14 the Apostle saith to Timothy despise not the gift that is in thee which was giuen thee by Prophecie and laying on of the hands of the company of the Eldership Fourthly there must bee fasting and Prayer that is plaine Act. 13.3 Lastly both the choosers and the chosen must haue God before their eies that without any sinister respect the one seeke and the other admit also the chosen must solemnly promise a conscionable care to performe the duty imposed vpon him faithfully this they must make open protestation of Now we will come to the third duty to instance in that and that is the Duties of charity heere consider first that these duties must be done secondly the Persons to deale in these duties and thirdly the Rules that they are to be directed by First these Duties must be done for it was so vnder the Law Deut. 15.7 If one of thy Brethren with thee be poorer thou shalt not harden thine heart nor shut thine hand from thy poore brother then iâ—… bee much more so vnder the Gospell that the poore bee prouided for for the Law of loue is there more precisely inforced both by the example and command of Christ as being his new Commandement 1 Pet. 3.8 Loue as brethren be pittifull be courteous Heb. 1â— 76 Isai 58.7 Luk. 14.13 Matth. 10. and 2.5 Ioh was a Father of the poore yea God himselfe is fo Psal 68.5 the poore are in Christs stead Mark 14.7 and they sustaine Christs owne person on earth Matth. â—… and Pro. 19.17 Hee that hath mercy on the poore â—â—â—deth to the Lord c. Therefore they must bee prouided for Againe these Duties are first the fruits of our faith Titus 3.8 Secondly they are vnseparable consequents of our loue to God 1 Ioh. 3.7 and 4.21 Thirdly they are badges of our profession Fourthly this may bee our case heereafter Fiftly this is the measure of our iudgement Matth. 25. Sixthly ciuill and carnall men doe the like Secondly the Persons to deale in this Duty are Ministers and people Thirdly the Rules they are to bee done by are many and excellent First they must be done with cheerefullnesse Rom. 12.8 Let him that sheweth mercy doe it with cheerefulnesse and 2 Cor. 9.7 Let euery man giue not grudgingly for God loueth a cheerfull giuer Secondly they must bee done with speed Pro. 3.19 Say not to thy brother goe and come againe to morrow and I will giue thee if thou now haue it Thirdly they must bee done without hypocrisie in singlenesse and simplicity of heart Matth. 6.1 c. Giue not your almes before men saith our Sauiour to be seene of them Rom. 8.12 let him that distributeth doe it with simplicity Fourthly it must bee done arcording to the ability of the giuer 2 Cor. 8.12 For if there be first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that a man hath not And 1 Cor. 16.2 Euery man must lay vp and giue to the poore as God hath prospered him Fifthly it must bee done according to the need of the Receiuer Act. 4.35 The Apostle distributed to euery man as they had need Lastly it must bee done with an eye to Christ Matth. 10.42 43. Whosoeuer receiueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall receiue a Prophets reward and hee that giueth a cup of cold water to drinke to one of these little ones in the name of a Disciple he shall not lose his reward And so much shall serue for the instances Yea but will some say what if I liue in a Church where these things are not done I answer that yet wee must not forsake the Communion of the Church if the principall and essentiall matters bee in some competent measure prouided for wee must not separate from the communion of the Church much is to bee borne and suffred rather than that bee committed both in the Parties that doe those things specially in the tolerating and yeelding to these things of those that are not to bee Actors and Doers of them there is some difference betwixt the doer and the sufferer when a man is an actor and doer in these things if that bee imposed vpon him which is against his Conscience hee sinnes in doing of it as if the Minister bee to weare a Garment c. hee were better leaue his Ministery then sinne against his Conscience but the Sufferer they haue no reason to forbeare comming to the Lords Table for that because they are no Actors in it And so much of the instances as also of this matter of Church-gouernment The Nineteenth LECTVRE of the CHVRCH THe last point wee handled concerning the Church was of the Gouernement of it which being finished it remaines that we come now to the sixth generall point propounded namely To the priuiledges of the Church A Priuiledge is a matter of Benefit or speciall fauour granted to one or more Persons or Companies or such like which generally others are debarr'd from for so the Nature and vse of the Word amongst vs seemes to require First that the matter of a Priuiledge bee a matter of Benefit or else it would bee a Burthen or Disparagment and no easement nor prerogatiue and so it is a Priuiledge rather to be without it therefore it must bee a matter of benefit Secondly it must bee appropriate to those Parties to whom it is granted that is it must bee free to them and euery of them to enioy and peculiar to them alone others must bee abridged and debarred from it this is the vse of the word amongst vs in the nature of it It is otherwise vsed in prophane authours but we speake in our owne language and therefore we speake of it as it is in vse amongst vs. Now in speaking of the priuiledges of the Church wee will handle these two points First that the Church hath her priuiledges Secondly what these priuiledges are For the first it offers it selfe naturally to vs by way of obseruation And therefore take it thus the Church of God hath her priuiledges that is there are certaine excellent priuiledges belonging to the true visible Church which all that are of the Church and they alone haue right and interest in and are denied to all others Doct. For proofe hereof It is said in Psal 147. last verse He hath not dealt so with euerie nation that is he hath not dealt so with any Nation the Prophet speakes there of Gods dealing towards Israel then and by
Consequence of his dealing towards his Church for euer Now God had many Nations in the world besides Israel and he deales mercifully and graciously and bountifully with them all and giues them food and rayment and health and life and all But so as with Israel that is so mercifully and so bountifully he deales not with any Nation No he hath not dealt so with any Nation vnder the Sunne as with them and as God dealt with them so he deales with his Church from time to time hee vouchsafeth them more excellent Priuiledges then all the world besides And in the 1 Peter 2.9 Yee are a peculiar people that is such a people as the Lord hath endued with many excellent Priuiledges proper and peculiar to them alone And Psal 83.3 they are called Gods secret ones what is that but priuate ones And what are priuiledges but certaine Conditions granted to some priuate States or Persons So then the Church are Gods secret ones as who should say hee granteth them many excellent priuiledges which none other are partakers of And in Exod. 19.5 the Church is called Gods Chiefe Treasure It is true that all the Earth is the Lords and is all full of his Treasures but his Church is his chiefe Treasure Siluer hath her prerogatiue aboue all baser mettall and gold his prerogatiue aboue siluer but Pearles and precious Iewels are a chiefe Treasury and haue prerogatiue aboue all the rest Sodom was a goodly City like Eden and Egypt was a fat and fruitfull Soile Bâ—t they were nothing to Canaan for that flowed with milke and honey milke and honey are the best and sweetest things Canaan flowed with these that is had great abundance of them Niniueb was a great and famous City Babel was the Glory and Pride of Kingdomes Isay 13.19 but these are nothing to Ierusalem that is the holy City the City of the great King the Ioy of the whole Earth Psal 48.1.2 To goe forward Bashan is a high mountaine But Zion is farre beyond that Psal 68.15.16 All these as they are true in the story so are they in the Type All other places are inferior to Gods Church The Scripture forbeares not the name of Priuiledge in effect and applies it in this very case Rom. 3.1.2 what is the preferment of the Iew c The Lord questions it there and answers it himselfe that none may doubt of it much euery manner of way as who should say they haue Priuiledges and preferments and they are not scanted of them much that is many and great and that not in one kind but euery way It is spoken there onely of the Iew but by Analogy of Faith it may bee applied to the whole Church Iohn 1.12 to them that receiued him to them hee gaue Power or prerogatiue to bee the Sonnes of God here is a prerogatiue giuen and what is that to bee the Sonnes of God this is a Priuiledge of all Priuiledges for hee that hath this Priuiledge to bee Gods Child hath with all free right and interest in all the blessings that can bee affoorded to man such as the Apostle speakes of 1 Cor. 2.9 that the Eye hath not seene nor the Eare heard neither can it enter into mans heart where the Apostle speakes not onely of things to bee enioyed in the life to come but euen of the Priuiledges of Gods Children euen in this life And Isay 64.4 since the beginning of the world they haue not heard nor vnderstood with the â—are neither hath the eye seene any other God besides thee which doth so to him that waiteth for him God doth so for none as hee doth for his Children The Reasons why the visible Church hath such Priuiledges are these First euery Company and euery Cittie haue certaine Priuiledges of their owne therefore the Church the Company of the faithfull the Cittie of the great King must haue hers much more Secondly the speciall fauour and loue which God doth beare to his Church is such that he can doe no lesse for them Those whom the Kings of the earth most fauour on them they bestow the greatest Priuiledges Therefore whom the King of Kings fauours most of all that is the Church hee is to bestow on them greater and better priuiledges then any King can giue but God onely or any subiect can receiue but Gods owne Dearlings Thirdly the Church hath many offices to performe towards God in spiritual and heauenly duties as prayer and such like which they cannot possibly performe vnlesse they bee by Gods owne speciall priuiledges exempted from other Imployments and enabled to these Fourthly their nearenesse to Christ and their dependance on him requires it they are his Sheepe and hee is their Sheepherd and shall not hee know them and so set his mark vpon them and call them by name and lead them foorth into greene Pastures c. shall not he guide and comfort and preserue and priuiledge them from such things as other flockes are subiect vnto yea their onenesse with him requires it hee is the Husband the Church is his Spouse they are one and shall not hee giue her a wedding Ring his hand and his heart shall not he apparell and decke her and cherish her in his bosome and affoord her his coÌ„fortable presence at bed and at boord as we say And many other such priuiledges which non else can enioy yea he is the head the Church is his body and shall not he enliue and quicken nourish direct defend and indue his Body with all such Priuiledges and graces as it is capable of So that their neare dependance on Christ and her onenesse with him requires that hee bestow many excellent Priuiledges on her which others may not enioy Fiftly the Merit of Christ requires it which being infinite in it selfe and wholly imparted to the Church must needes purchase and procure from God many excellent Priuiledges such as are fit for them Sixtly the Church is separate from the Communion state and condition of others in the world by their very Calling and Being of the Church therefore it is necessary that they should haue some notable Priuiledges to bee enioyed in that State in regard that they are depriued of such as are common to others Seauenthly and lastly many Afflictions are to bee suffered and endured of the Church not onely in that State but euen for it and therefore some excellent Priuiledges are bestowed vpon them to comfort their hearts and to make them a full amends for all the wrongs crosses and losses that therby they vndergoe The vses of the point are these Vse 1 Is it so that God hath bestowed so many excellent Priuiledges vpon the Church then first this should teach vs to glorifie God that doth so mercifully grace and glorifie vs and first in generall we are to acknowledge with all thankfulnesse Gods speciall Loue and Fauour to his Church that bestowes such excellent Priuiledges and Royall Prerogatiues vpon it Secondly in speciall wee must acknowledge with
all thankefulnesse that amongst the rest this Land wherein wee liue is gathered into his Church and therby hath long and doth still enioy such priuiledges that as we are a part of his Church so we haue part in all her Priuiledges And thirdly we must thankfully acknowledge more in particular that wee that are here present haue our parts in the Church and that we are members liuing sound members therof and so that we haue right and speciall claime in them all And this benefit will appeare to bee the greater if wee consider first that it is denied to others and yet affoorded to vs that Child or Subiect that is specially singled out by the Father or King from the rest of the Children or Subiects to haue a richer portion then they to haue a second Messe as Beniamin had is not he singularly bound to that father or King This is our case in respect of many thousands in the world they are left wee are taken they euer in harmes-way wee are priuiledged alas they are his Creatures as well as wee and wee are dust and ashes as well as they why should wee haue better at Gods hands then they Yea wee are sinners as well as they why then are we priuiledged from those Euills which they are subiect vnto Why doth not this land wallow in the darknesse of Heathenisme Idolatry Turcisme Iudaisme Papistry c as the the greatest part of the world doth besides Why doe not wee heere present also wallow in Prophanenesse Idlenesse Deadnesse Vnconscionablenesse Vngodlynesse Vnprofitablenesse as the most in the land doe besides Surely there is no reason for it but this Gods meere Mercy and speciall Fauour to vs aboue them Let vs consider this well and take it to heart and neuer thinke of it but let our hearts euen melt to God for it Alas What are wee that God should thus priuiledge vs aboue others And let it stirre vs vp to continuall Thankefulnesse to God and also let it inflame vs with entire Loue to God againe that hath so dearely entirely loued vs and as God hath made choise of vs aboue all other to bee his chiefe Treasure so let vs make choice of him aboue all other to bee our chiefe Treasure and say with Dauid Who haue wee in Heauen O Lord but thee and whom doe wee desire on earth in Comparison of thee Vse 3 The second vse may serue for pacification and stay of our rouing and vnsettled thoughts about the prosperity of the wicked Alas their prosperity to our priuiledges is nothing there is no comparison betwixt them It may bee that hee is rich and hath the world at will yea but thou art rich in God and in the Faith of Christ this is the true Treasure A worldly man is not troubled but hath peace and quietnesse round about him yea but thou hast peace with God and in thine owne conscience and this is the right peace A worldly man liues at his owne will and doth what himselfe list yea but thou liuest after Gods Will and doest in some measure what hee commandes this is the Life of God heauenly and eternall Life Worldly men they and their children are gayly and richly apparrelled and fare deliciously euery day yea but what art thou the worse for that that which they haue is but for the outward man that which thou hast is for the inward man thou art cloathed with the rich Robe of Christs Righteousnes this is rich and gay Apparell indeed and thou art fed with spirituall food the Word and Sacraments and Gods Comforts and the continuall Feast of a good Conscience this is the daintiest fare and the sweetest dishes that can bee set on our tables if wee were Angels wee could haue no better yea marke further thou shalt see the time when they and theirs for all their present glory shall die like Beasts and afterward be tormented in hell with the Rich man for euer whereas thou and thine being brought vp in Gods Feare shall die Gods deare Saints and Children and afterwards bee also glorified in Heauen and that for euer If wicked rich men would consider and vnderstand this it would quell them in their greatest mirth and abate their haughty thoughts of themselues and their pride and their Contempt of Gods Children and their Cruelty against them And so if Gods Children would seriously consider of it they would be farre from enuying the wicked and grudging at their prosperitie yea rather they would pitty their persons and commiserate and grieue for the extreame misery that is vpon them they would sit down in silence and not murmure though others carry the world before them what care they they haue such Priuiledges as the world knowes not of and the prosperity of the wicked is lighter then vanity it selfe Vse 3 The third Vse is for comfort to all Gods Children against all their present Afflictions Sufferings and wants for what we want one way is supplied another all our losses disgraces griefes wrongs and wants are plentifully recompenced by many gracious and comfortable Priuiledges within vs and by the estate of grace which wee enioy In Isay 43.2 the Prophet saith We goe thorow water and wee goe thorow fire heere is our danger yea but the Lord is with vs so that the Fire shall not burne vs nor the Waters ouerflow vs heere is our Priuiledge And in Iohn 16.20 our Sauiour saith Yee shall weepe and lament and the world shall reioyce and yee shall sorrow there is our present Affliction but your sorrow shall bee turned into Ioy there is our Priuiledge and so in vers 33. In the world ye shall haue Affliction here is the hardest of our portion but bee of good Comfort I haue ouercome the world heere is our Priuiledge to make vs amends And so in Matth. 19.29 We forsake houses and brethren and sisters and father and mother and wife and children and lands for Christs sake yea but we receiue an hundred fould more in this life that is in regard of many gracious and spirituall Priuiledges and we shall inherit euerlasting life Oh that Gods Children had a liuely feeling of these things in their hearts It would make them scorne al that euer Satan or his Instruments could doe vnto them and they would bee so farre from grudging as that they would reioyce in tribulation and take exceeding comfort in all their sufferings But ye will say The Church visible consists of good and bad haue the bad such Priuiledges I answer yes some they haue by outward right and possession the rest being found in the good are freely affirmed of the whole from the better part But most of these Priuiledges belong to the invisible Church how then are they Priuiledges of the visible Answer yes As the same persons that is the chosen being liuing members of both So much for the first point that The Church of God hath many excellent Priuiledges Now in the second place wee come to know what
when as the Partie knowes the right and yet willingly declines from it and these that thus erre are so far from striuing against their Error that they rather striue against a manifest Truth to maintaine their Error such an Error the Iewes are taxed for by Stephen Acts 7.51 and by Paul himselfe Acts 28.26 where he applies a place out of Esay to them shewing their obstinacie that in seeing they did see and not perceiue c. so that this is an error of obstinacy for a man to know the Truth and yet willingly to decline from it Thirdly some are finite and for a time onely some finall and for euer for a time onely and vpon better Aduice they change their minde such was Peters deniall of Christ Matth. 26.75 for which hee presently repented and went out and wept bitterly Againe some are finall and for euer as when men liue and dye in sinne without any Repentance at all at least without any true and sound Repentance such was the sinne of Iudas in betraying Christ he died desperately in it without any true Repentance Mat. 27.3 5. Lastly some Errors are particular some are generall and each of these in two respects first in respect of the persons that erre secondly in respect of the things they erre in for when as one or two or some few men in a Congregation are tainted with Error here is a particular Error in respect of the persons as it was in the Church of Corinth when as but some of them denied the Resurrection and not all 1 Cor. 15.12 But when as all or the greatest part in a Church erre this is a generall Error in respect of the persons An Instance of this wee haue in the Iewes when as they did all cry out against our Sauiour Christ Crucifie him Crucifie him So secondly in respect of the things erred in as when a man or a Church erres onely in one or in few things this is a particular Error in that respect so did the Church of Pergamus Reuel 2.14 I haue a few things against thee But when a man or a Church erres in all or the most things this is generall also in respect of the things they erre in as the Church of Rome at this day erres in all or the most things and so their Error is generall in that respect as also in respect of their persons Now to apply all this to the subiect of the question whether the Church may erre in all or in any of these respects or no If wee vnderstand the Church in the first sense for the whole Company of Beleeuers liuing on earth in this sense the Church may be said to erre first in matters of smaller moment not in the foundation Secondly of Infirmity not of obstinacy Thirdly at least onely for a time not for euer Fourthly particularly not vniuersally either in respect of the persons or of the things But if wee vnderstand the Church in the latter sense of one particular Congregation in this sense the Church may erre in all these which that I may the more largely and distinctly without Confusion deliuer and you apprehend receiue it plainely in these Obseruations The First is this That the Church militant the whole Company of Beleeuers on earth howsoeuer it hath many excellent Priuildges by the Spirit of truth yet it is not so exempted from Error but that it may and doth oftentimes erre both in Doctrine and manners I shall not neede to handle Errors in manners by themselues and Errors in Doctrine by themselues for each of these are transgressions against the Word Wil of God and they are both damnable and each alike may take hold of the Church 1 Cor. 13.12 The Apostle Paul speaking of himselfe being then a sound yea a principall Member of the Church of Christ acknowledgeth ingenuously much Ignorance that hee knowes little to that hee should know he knowes but in part Now Ignorance being an Error in a generall sense as wee heard before then we see that the Apostle willingly vndergoes the Imputation of Error and if he bee in Error who can looke to escape And therevpon it followes by necessary consequence that he erred in manners too for wee cannot bee obedient in that wee doe not know so that as his knowledge was imperfect so was his loue and obedience too But for errors in manners it is far plainer in Rom. 7.22 23. where the Apostle acknowledgeth that there was a Law in his members rebelling against the Law of his minde and leading him captiue vnto the law of sinne c and this was not his infirmity alone but it is the infirmity of all the Faithfull the Spirit stirres them vp to doe good yea but saith the Apostle Galat. 5.17 the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are contrary one to another so that you cannot doe the same things you would And our Sauiour giues an Inckling of this to his Disciples in a kinde of Parable Ioh. 13.10 where he faith He that washed is needeth no â—â—ue to wash his feete c. which though it be spoken in a negatiue sense as shewing that nothing needes washing in them but their feete yet it is affirmatiue in force shewing that none is so cleansed and purified but that still hee hath foule feete that is hee hath still sinne and error in him and these must be cleansed and washed away or else he can haue no part in Christ Iesus as in verse 8 So likewise for error in manners the Apostle Iames 3.2 saith In many things wee sinne all there all are included and that not in one kinde onely as nâ— a diuided sense as if one should offend in one thing and another in another thing but in a compounded sense not one or many but all sinne and that not in one or few things but in many And for further confirmation of the Truth hereof it is elsewhere negatiuely deliuered as in the 1 King 8.46 There is not a man that liues and sinnes not now lay these two together and we shall see that none is exempted from error in manners So for Error in Doctrine Rom. 3.4 where it is not onely affirmed in generall of all and of euery one in particular that euery man is a liar that is that he erres in some of his Apprehensions of the Truth but the Apostle doth likewise so derogate the holding of the whole Truth entirely and incorruptly from man that he appropriates it to God alone so that it is as possible for man to bee God as not to bee deceiued So that the Doctrine is cleare that the Church militant that is the Company of Beleeuers liuing on earth may and oftentimes doe erre both in Doctrine and manners So much for proofe of the point out of Scripture Reas 1 The Reasons of the point are these First mans frailtie The members of the militant Church true Beleeuers they are but men and therefore naturally louing darkenesse
may erre And how can the Papists maintaine their doubting of saluation with the not errring of the Church yes say they though wee know what wee are now members of the true Church and therefore in the state of saluation yet wee are not sure what wee shall be whether wee shall continue so or not but yet then they confesse that there is assurance of saluation for the time present though not for the time to come and how also can they maintaine the falling away of the faithfull with the not erring of the Church For the faithfull are chosen of God but some of these that are of a visible Church are only called If then the chosen faithfull may fall away then those that are onely called much more yes saith Hosius Euery particular member may fall away but the whole Church cannot but I answer that the only bar to stay men from finall falling away is the decree of Gods election which is tyed no more to all the Church in generall then it is to euery man in particular but they retort this on vs you say they deny the finall falling away of the faithfull and yet affirme the finall falling away of the Church and yet also you call the Church the company of the faithfull I answer when wee say the faithfull cannot fall away for euer wee vnderstand the chosen faithfull But when we say the Church may fall away we meane only the faithfull by profession and by calling only not by election when we say that the Church is the company of the faithfull wee vnderstand it properly of the whole members not of any visible congregation and for that which they obiect that the Church cannot erre because the Church is the Spouse of Christ the Piller and ground of truth and because it hath the promise of the spirit to this I answer that these do belong properly to the whole militant Church not to any particular visible Church but onely by proportion that is so far forth as the faithfull and chosen are found in it But notwithstanding this promise of the Spirit they may sinne and therefore they may erre too for Gods Kingdome is the Kingdome of righteousnesse as well as of truth and that holy Ghost is the Spirit of grace against sinne as well as the spirit of truth against error he is a sanctifier as well as an inlightener And so much shall serue concerning the first doubt and question whether the Church may erre or no. The second matter of doubt is concerning the necessity of being a member of the Church if euer wee will attaine saluation And hence ariseth this question whether any may be saued out of the Church or no For this is one singular prerogatiue of the Church that whosoeuer is of it is in the state of Saluation and whosoeuer is out of it is in the state of Damnation To this question I answer that if we vnderstand it of the inward communion of the faith of the Church that is of the chosen it is simply true that without the Church there is no saluation at all And so also if we vnderstand it of the outward Communion in the profession of faith with the Church that is of the called it is true also that ordinarily and vsually without the Church there is no saluation So that it is true properly of the whole Militant Church and yet it extends to the visible thus far that if a man be where there is a visible Church if he ioyne not with it ordinarily he cannot be saued Doct. Take then the obseruation thus that Without the Church there is no saluation vnderstand it properly of the Church Militant but proportionably of the Church visible Esay 60.1.2 3. as there was light in Goshen when all Egypt beside was in darknesse so is there light and saluation in the Church when the whole world besides is in darknesse and the estate of Damnation And as all that were not in the Arke perished in the floud so they that are not of the Church cannot be saued but must needes perish with the world and that which the ancient fathers say is true that they which haue not the Church for their mother haue not God for their father and surely they that are not of the Kingdome of heauen here on earth shall neuer be of that Kingdome which is in heauen The reasons are these First the Church is the fold Reas 1 they that are not within this fold are no sheepe neither haue they Christ to be their Shepheard Secondly Election the promise of grace Christ himselfe Reas 2 the holy Spirit sauing Faith Holinesse Righteousnesse the vse of the meanes all these are onely in the Church and are no where else to be found Therefore they which are not in the Church can haue no part in these and so can haue no part in saluation The vses are these first this teacheth vs to labour to be Vse 1 members of the Church If we liue in a place where the Faith of Christ is profest and doe not ioyne our selues with them it is a great and a damnable sinne euery one wil labour to be of that company that hath best and most priuiledges then labour to be of the Church for that hath the most and best priuiledges and labour also to bring others to the Church specially those that are thine owne labour that they may be of the Church and so in the estate of saluation Loue Sion let thy heart be rauished with the desire and prosperity of Ierusalem Secondly let those that are in this State let them Vse 2 walke in the light while they haue it lest it be taken from them and then they cannot tell whither they goe Thirdly here we see the misery of those that are not Vse 3 members of the Church for though they be else neuer so wealthy witty mighty glorious or otherwise worldly priuiledged yet they are no better then of the damned crue they are out of the estate of Saluation without God and without Christ in the world Fourthly this teacheth those that are of the visible Vse 4 Church that as they haue communion with the Church in profession So also to haue communion with them in faith else as good not to be of the Church as not to haue our part in the effectuall meanes of saluation with the Church Vse 5 Lastly heere wee may learne what is to be thought of those that separate from the Church as men cut off from the Church and so if they be without the faith of the Church they can haue no saluation The one and twentieth LECTVRE of the CHVRCH WE haue already spoken of the 6th generall point propounded to be handled namely of the priuileges of the Church Now we are to proceed to the seuenth namely of the aduersaries and opposites of the Church for as the Church of God is endued with many excellent priuileges aboue all other congregations whatsoeuer So no other company in
contrary so often as they preuaile against vs so many victories they get ouer vs and so many wounds they giue vs also let the Promises of God encourage vs that not a bone of ours shall be broken nor the gates of hell euer preuaile against vs. The two and twentieth LECTVRE of the CHVRCH TOuching the seuenth generall point propounded to bee handled in the Question concerning the visible Church namely of the Aduersaries that oppose set them selues against it wee haue propounded these seuerall heads to speake vnto First that the Church of God hath many Aduersaries and opposites so long as it is in this world Secondly what these Aduersaries are Thirdly their dealing against the Church Fourthly the course and dealing of the Church against her Aduersaries And lastly the course and dealing of God to both The two first points wee haue already spoken to Now God willing wee are to speake of the three last points The 3. point then that we now first are to speak to is how the aduersaries behaue themselues in oppugning and fighting against the Church for as in all other conflicts and encounters It is a great aduantage for a man to know the carriage of his Aduersaries fight so in this spirituall conflict that the Chuâ—ch doth mannage against her Aduersaries for the Lord of heasts It is a singular helpe to vs and a very needfull thing to be well acquainted with the proceedings of our enemies to know their weapons purposes Stâ—atagems and practices and the whole course and manner of their fightings against vs for thereby wee shall be the better armed and fitted to meete with them at euery turne to ward off their blowes and defeate their enterprises and to match their assaults and to preuent and auoide their dangers This was a singular helpe to the Apostle Paul the faithfull Souldier of Iesus Christ in his fight 2 Cor. 2.11 marke the reach of the place the Apostle was not ignorant of his Aduersaries enterprises he knew them well enough and thereby hee preuented Satan from circumuenting him And this helpe our Sauiour would haue all his Disciples furnished withall and therefore he fore-shewes Matth 10 16 17. their enemies dealings against them that so they being forewarned how their Aduersaies would deale with them they might also bee fore-armed how to answer them and bee prouided against all their attempts Behold saith he I send you as sheepe among wolues and so in the 19. 20 21 23. c verses our Sauiour still foreshewes the manner of their Aduersaries dealings against them the brother shall betray the brother to Death and that they should bee hated of all men for his names sakes c And in Matth. 24. from the 9. to the 26. vers our Sauiour makes a great discourse to this purpose And in the 25. verse he purposely specifies this prediction Behold I haue told you before thereby calling on them to consider aduisedly of it as who should say that that very prediction and foretelling them of it were a sufficient Caueat at least a very necessary helpe in their fight against their Aduersaries And so in Luk. 21. from the 8. to the 19. verse where he first acquaints his Disciples with their Aduersaries courses and then teacheth them how to defend themselues from them where our Sauiour shewes plainely by his owne practice how needfull it is to know our Aduersaries fight that so wee may wisely and safely encounter them If ye aske me what their dealings and attempts are against the Church I answer Of sundry sorts yea indeed of all sorts And therefore take the matter fully and plainely in this Obseruation The Aduersaries of the Church Doctr. as they are great and many so they doe assault vs euery way they leaue no meanes vnattempted whereby they may procure the vtter ruine and ouerthrow at least the hurt and trouble of the faithfull Their maine Intent is to ouerthrow the faithfull if they can possibly but if they faile in that as the Lord keepes them from that yet rather then they will sit still and doe nothing they will bee doing all the mischiefe and harme to them that they can I shall not need to distinguish the courses of Satan himselfe from his Instruments they are in effect all one for what himselfe doth hee stirres vp his instruments to doe the like and what they doe it is not of themselues but by his appointment so that the discouery of the one is also the discouery of the other For proofe of the obseruation see what the Apostle Peter saith 1 Pet. 5.8 Your Aduersarie the Deuill like a roaring lyon goes about seeking whom hee may deuoure that is to say hee casts about euery way to doe vs hurt one search will not serue his turne but he searcheth euery corner and spies euery aduantage still going about and seeking to deuoure In Matth. 5.11 Our Sauiour giues vs a sufficient Intimation of their malicious disposition against vs that they will not sticke to speake all manner of euill falsly against vs and they that will not sticke to speake if it were in their power will not sticke to doe all manner of euill to vs To display the point more at large wee will descend to some particulars First let vs consider the matter they strike at or the marke they shoote at Secondly the manner of their opposition first the marke they shoote at is either Religion it selfe or the Persons that professe it and indeede whatsoeuer they doe against our Persons their quarrell is against our Religion to goare that through our sides so that if wee would leaue our Religion our Enemies would leaue to hurt vs Religion is their Quarrell so saith our Sauiour Matth. 10.22 you shall be hated of all men that is true indeed but it is for my name First the persons that professe Religion is the marke they shoot at see this in the example of Iob in the 1 and 2 Chapters see how Satan set himselfe against him in his Cattell seruants Children wife body and if he might haue had his will against his life and soule too and see how hee musters vp his forces against him euery way theeues fire winds botches wife and friends and all at once to ouerwhelme him with an heape of temptations In the new Testament wee find this true in the example of the Apostles 1 Cor. 4.9 to the 13. I thinke saith he that God hath set out vs the last Apostles as men appointed to death for wee are made a gazing stocke c we hunger and thrist are naked and buffetted c so we see how hee setts himselfe against the persons of the faithfull See also how he sets himselfe against their profession Acts 4.18 21. Peter and Iohn are charged to preach no more in the Name of Iesus and threatned if they doe And Acts 5.18 the Apostles are laid hands on and put in prison and in the 33. vers they consult to slay them and in
owne free gift Matth. 16.19 I will giue vnto thee the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen And so the performance of more power is from him as deriued from his owne Pattent Matth. 28.18.19 Goe teach all Nations c. teaching them to obserue all things and lo I am with you to the end of the world The Church is furnished with power from Christ euen as hee is from his father Ioh. 20 21.22 As my Father sent mee euen send I you c. and yet a more full increase of this power is from God too Luke 24.49 Behold I send the promise of my father vpon you but tarry yee in the City of Ierusalem vntill ye be endued with Power from on high And Acts 1.8 yee shall receiue power after that the Holy Ghost is come vpon you These places proue that the Power which the Church is endued withall is not humane but diuine conferred God himselfe And the Reason is plaine because all Power is from Reas 1 God Rom. 13.1 And there is no power but from aboue as our Sauiour tells Pilate he could haue no power except it were giuen him from aboue If all power euen the power which the wicked haue be from God much more is the power and authority which the Church hath from God too And that after a speciall manner so much the more immediately as the Church is more nearer ioyned to Christ then any other State whatsoeuer And to much the more rightly as Christ is more rightly a spiritual King then a temporall as Ioh. 18. my Kingdome is not of this world c And so much the more properly as Christ is the head and ruler of the Church more properly then of the Commonwealth And so much the more effectually as the Lord doth more magnifie himselfe in Church causes then in causes of the State This teacheth first that if the power and authority Vse 1 which the Church hath be from God then we haue the more and greater assurance that it shall stand fast for euer against all oppositions of men or Diuels as Gamaliel said Acts 5.38.39 If it be of God yee cannot destroy it if it be of God so directly it must needs stand most firmly aboue all other power whatsoeuer Secondly it teacheth the Church that they bee the Vse 2 more wary and carefull in executing this power that they abuse not Gods owne Power to the satisfying of their owne humors and lusts but that they vse it to that end God hath appointed it that is to his Glory and the Churches good Thirdly seeing this power is so directly from God then this teacheth vs that it must bee the more dutifully obeyed and submitted to of them that liue vnder it else if wee despise it we despise not men but God as it is Luk. 10.16 hee that despiseth you despiseth me c. But you will say Quest Is then the Church to bee obeyed in all things Must all her sayings be beleeued All her lawes obeyed and all her proceedings yeelded to as if they were Gods owne proceedings and so bind the Conscience I answer Answ no for sometimes shee saith false things and doth that which is directly euill and therein we are altogether free from her Authority as that being vsurped and not from God and as shee therein bewraying some frailty and infirmity and not exercising this diuine power But you will say how shall I know when she speakes true or false when shee doth right or wrong I Answer The Lord hath giuen both her and vs the Word to rule and measure things by this is the rule that she must goe by in her proceedings and this is the rule that wee must measure her proceedings by But sometimes the Church inioynes things in themselues indifferent neither simply good nor bad neitheir simply commanded nor forbidden in the word In this the Church is to be yeelded to for order sake as she hauing therin a general power from God but yet the Conscience is not subiect to them because the particular choice and determination of these indifferent things is from themselues out of their own lawfull liberty I note this the rather because some not only in the popish church but among vs too stick not to affirme that the churches constitutions in this latter kind be of diuine authority and to be accoūted as the Constitutions of God himself But I haue shewed you how you are to receiue and to submit to them for order sake in respect of the general power she hath from God in these things The second branch of this second point is that this power is not temporall but spirituall and therefore it is not so often called a Sword to smite or a scepter to sway as Keyes to open and shut and what doth it open and shut Euen the Kingdome of heauen Matth. 16.19 and therefore it is a spirituall Power The Ciuill Magistrate hath to do about our bodies goods and outward State the Church hath to doe with the Soule and Conscience and the inward man Temporall power and authority serues to maintaine a temporall Life begun and ended here spirituall Power and Authority maintaines a spirituall Life begun here but perfected and finished hereafter in the life to come Temporall power rules by the lawes of men spirituall Power rules onely by the Lawes of God temporall power fights and defends it selfe by the materiall Sword and worldly Policy Spirituall Power renounceth these and therefore Christ said to Peter Mat. 26.52 put vp thy Sword into his place for all that take the Sword shall perish by the Sword Christ would not bee defended by the Sword Spirituall Power betakes it selfe to better Weapons to spirituall and heauenly Weapons 2 Cor. 10.4 5. the Weapons of our warfare saith the Apostle are not carnall but spirituall mighty through God c they are not carnall but spirituall not weake but mighty and that not of themselues nor through the power of him that vseth them but through God And what are these weapons They are the Word and the Spirit Faith Repentance Prayer c. It is true that sometimes both these Powers do concur together in the Church that is when the Magistrate is Christian and surely then Gods worke goeth happily forward and then this is a blessed thing both for our Soules and bodies too if wee haue grace so to vse it but though they doe sometimes concurre yet they are neuer confounded though they be not diuided yet they bee distinguished they must each of them keepe in it 's owne ranke and mannage their seuerall Charges by seuerall administrations The Church is not to vsurpe on the temporal power for that is flatly forbidden Matth. 20.15 16. the Gentiles raigne ouer them but it shall not be so amongst you saith our Sauiour to his Disciples and 1 Pet. 5.3 Be not Lords ouer Gods Heritage Nor is the temporal power to vsurpe the
vs now the voyce of the Scripture Therefore eyther they much wronged the womans voice in preferring Christs before it or else the Church is not of greater authority then the Scripture but the Scriptures of greater authority then the Church Iohn 5.33 to the 39. Iohn bare witnesse to the truth that Christ was the Messiah and his voyce therein is the voyce of the Church But doth our Sauiour rest there as if the truth were thereby sufficently confirmed no he disclaimes it in that respect verse 34. I receiue not the record of man and appeales to a higher and greater witnesse euen to his Fathers who did speake more sufficiently for him and doth not the Father speake in the Scriptures So that as the Testimony of Iohn is not greater then that of the Father but the Testimony of the Father greater then of Iohn so the authority of the Church is not greater then the authority of the Scripture but the authority of the Scripture is greater then that of the Church And in the 39. verse of that Chapter hee appeales from the Testimony of Iohn by name to Scriptures Search the Scriptures for they testifie of me as they being a greater witnesse then the witnesse of Iohn So in Luke 16. from verse 27. to 31. the rich man being in hell in torments intreats father Abraham that Lazarus might goe and forewarne his brethren that they might not come into those torments No saith Abraham they haue Moses and the Prophets and if they will not heare them they will not heare him The case is plaine if Lazarus had come to his brethren and told them that they should take heed of their brothers courses for hee was now in hell in torments for their sinnes if he had done thus had not his voyce been the voyce of the Church For what doth the Church but instruct exhort reproue and forewarne men from Sinne that so they might keepe them from hell and yet Abraham referres them to Scriptures as of greater authority and if Lazarus had come thus it had beene by miracle too which would haue added waight to his words and yet for all that hee referres them to the Scripture to Moses and the Prophets with a plaine affirmation of greater authority in them to perswade men from hell then if one had risen from the dead to perswade them The last place that I will adde for proofe of this point is in Iohn 10.3.4 the sheepe of Christ they follow Christ that is the faithfull they beleeue in him why because they know his voyce as who should say there is a secret skill that God hath endued them withall whereby they discerne the voyce of Christ from any other and that voyce of his they heare and beleeue it why because the Church tels them so No that is not it but because it is his voyce and he hath spoken it So that the authority of the Church is not greater then the authority of the Scripture but the authority of the Scripture is greater then the authority of the Church this is a materiall point not onely against the Papists but euen in our consciences that we may know what is the maine ground which wee are to rest vpon the Church or the Scripture Reas 1 The Reasons are many first the Scripture is the foundation of the Church Ephes 2.20 you are built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus himselfe being the chiefe corner Stone that is ye are built vpon the Scripture then the Scripture is the foundation and the Church the building now we know that the foundation may and oft times doth stand fast without the building but the building cannot stand at all without the foundation therefore the foundation is a farre surer stay then the building and the Scripture then the Church Reas 2 Secondly the Scriptures is the immortall seede whereof the Church is begotten 1 Pet. 1.23 now which is greater the seed that begets or the fruite that is thereof begotten Reas 3 Thirdly the Scriptures are of greater authority to beget faith then Christs own miracles and therefore of greater authority then the Church Iohn 5.36 to the 39. Our Sauiour appeales from the voyce of Iohn which was the voyce of the Church to his miracles as being of greater authority and yet he appeales from his miracles to the Scripture as being of greater authority then them both And Luke 16.31 If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they be perswaded though one rise from the dead and 2 Pet. 1.17 18 19. miracles are of greater authority then the Church and the Scriptures are of farre greateâ— authority then miracles that the Scriptures are of more greater authority then the Church I will make it plaine by a Simile In a Family the wife being of more authority then the childe her word shall stand when the childes shall not stand yea but the husbands word is of more Authority then the wiues for his shall stand when hers shall not then it followes that the husbands word must needs be of greater authority then the childes Fourthly that which speakes true alwaies must needs Reas 4 be of greater Credit then that which doth speake true but sometimes but the Scriptures speake alwaies true in euery tittle as the Lord himselfe who cannot lye speaking in euery sentence of it all Scripture is giuen by inspiration from God 2 Timoth. 3.16 but the Church speakes sometimes false for euery man is a lyer Rom. 3.4 therefore the Scripture is of greater authority then the Church or take it thus more plainly God is to be beleeued before man but the voyce of the Scripture is the voyce of God himselfe and the voyce of the Church is but the voyce of man therefore the voyce of the Scripture is of greater authority and is to be beleeued before the voyce of the Church Fifthly our assurance of any truth stands more on Reas 5 that into which it is last resolued then of that which being but a meanes thereto is it selfe proued by it As for example If I be sure the King will giue me an hundred pounds because hee hath promised and past his word for it this promise is but the meane of this assurance that which my assurance is last resolued into is the honesty of the King for if I be not principally resolued on that his promise can giue mee no certaine assurance Now our assurance of the truth of Scripture is last resolued into the authority of the Scripture it selfe the Church is but a meanes bringing vs thereto and it selfe leaning thereon For if I beleeue the truth because the Church saith it then I must be sure that the Church saith true but how should I doe it but by the Scriptures therefore my assurance of the truth stands on the authority of the Scripture not of the Church and so the authority of the Scripture is greater then the authority of the Church an Angell from heauen is not to
it is to bee vnderstood that that faith which God hath reuealed in the body of the Scripture must needs be the rule and square of all interpretations And so in the 2 Peter 1.20 No prophesie of Scripture is of any priuate interpretation c. where intepretation of Scripture is named and all priuate interpretations of Scripture excluded now what is meant by priuate interpretations it is explained by the opposition vers 21. but holy man of God spake as they were mooued by the Holy Ghost so that euery interpretation is forbidden and condemned as ptiuate that is not according to the minde of the holy Ghost that speakes in Scripture and see it falls in right with the obseruation as if it were the same words Secondly the examples of the practice of the faithfull is plaine for this Nehem 8.7.8 The Text saith they read in the book of the Law and gaue the sense c. not that they did giue a sence of their owne but they gaue that sense that the Lord himselfe therein intended and so caused them to vnderstand it So in Act. 8.34 35. the Eunuch reading that place Esa 53. hee was led as a Sheepe to the slaughter c. hee asketh Philip whether the Prophet speaketh this of himselfe or of some other acknowledging thereby that the meaning of the Prophet himselfe must be the Rule that he must goe by in expounding the Prophet And Act. 17.11 The Bereans took not the Apostles word no farther then it was consonant to the sense of Scripture but they searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so And our Sauiour him selfe submitted himselfe to the same Rule Luke 24.27 he expounded Moses and the Prophets to them that is hee did plainely deliuer their meaning for that is the right office of an Interpreter as when two speake together being of a strange language the Interpreter is to tell what each of them meaneth And this being the chiefe office that the Church hath concerning Scripture to interpret them shee is then to giue no other sense of them but that which is the minde of God and the meaning of the Scriptures themselues this is true preaching and this did our Sauiour Luke 4.17.21 hee opened the booke and read in it and then expounded it So much for the proofe of the point The reasons are these Reas 1 first what the Church doth according to her owne will not following the sense of the Scripture they doe it as naturall men for so farre as they are spirituall so farre they follow the mind of God and deny themselues now the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the Spirit of God and the sense of the flesh is enmity against God Rom. 8.7 and when Peter confest aright that our Sauiour was the Sonne of God flesh and blood did not reueale this vnto him Matth. 16.17 and therfore if so be they will find out the truth in the Scripture they must not consult with themselues but with the Spirit of the Lord. Reas 2 Secondly the light of nature affords euery man to interpret his owne words acccording to his owne meaning specially hee that makes lawes is to expound them And is not the Scripture Gods owne Word and is not he the author of all the Lawes and Statutes therein contained And shall wee scantle God of that in this kinde which is due to euery man in the like kinde Shall euery man expound his owne words and interpret the lawes hee makes according to his owne meaning And shall not God doe so much more It is the Apostles reason for the words of the Prophets 2 Pet. 1.20 21. where he saith that no prophesie of Scripture is of any priuate interpretation but holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy Ghost as if hee should say it is Gods Word and therefore not to be interpreted after the will of man and it may as iustly be applyed to all the Scriptures as to the Prophets because they be all of God 2 Tim. 3.16 all giuen by inspiration from God therefore God is to expound them Reas 3 Thirdly It is so in the iudgement of outward and carnall things because they be of God therefore they are to be proceeded and dealt in after his will and not our owne the iudgement that man giues is not his owne but it is Gods Iudgement as Iehosaphat saith to the Iudges in the 2 Chron. 19.6 7. if it be so in ciuill things that the Iudge must doe nothing but that which God will haue him to doe because it is Gods Iudgement much more in Religious iudgements as about the sense of Scripture it must needes be so for the life of naturall reason is farre more cleare in the other then these yea the Lord himselfe quotes them both together in this case limiting both alike Deut. 17.8 to the 11. If a controuersie arise they must goe vnto the Priest and vnto the Iudge and what they informe according to the Law that they must doe Reas 4 Fourthly the Church is the Spouse of Christ Now the wife must be aduised by her husband and not runne on her owne head So they are the sheepe of Christ and therfore to follow the Shepherds voyce and not to goe before it framing it to their owne fancies and the Church hath the promise of the Spirit no further but as following Gods Word Iohn 14.26 Reas 5 Fifthly the Church hath erred and that most dangerously in interpreting of Scripture and that was when they neglected to obserue the minde of God and followed their owne mind and therefore her owne wofull experience may teach her this wisdome Reas 6 Sixthly By this meanes the Scriptures shall be and are occasionally the author of all heresie for whence haue they sprung but from hence that men haue taken the Scripture and mis-interpreted them in fauour of their owne opinions Yea but what is this to the Church that particular men haue done this Yes for if they may doe it why not the other and these very Heretikes were of the Church when they did thus misinterpret the Scriptures Reas 7 Seuenthly by this meanes the Church shall be found contrary or at least diuers from her selfe two seuerall Churches expounding the same Scripture two contrary waies yea one and the same Church expounding the same Scripture now one way and now another way Reas 8 Eightly It is the practice of the diuell and his instruments to handle the Word deceitfully making merchandize of it turning it to their owne and other mens affections as the Apostle speaketh in the 2 Cor. 2.17 and 4.2 whereas the Apostles and Gods Ministers doe otherwise they make Gods meaning plaine in euery mans conscience in the sight of God So it is the practice of the diuell and his instruments to mis-apply Scripture wresting it to error to their owne destruction 2 Pet. 3.16 So they alleage it quite against the meaning of God as Satan did Math. 4 6. Lastly the sufficiency of
the Scriptures and plainenesse and constancy in it selfe is such that it requires that whosoeuer interpret them they must doe it according to the meaning of God in them and not their owne minde So much of the reasons Vse 1 The vses of this point are many The first is for matter of reproofe and that principally of the Papists and it meets with them two waies First it reproues their opinion and secondly their practice And first it reproues them for their opinion for they esteeme the Scriptures but a dead or killing Letter and the written Word but bare and dead Inke It is the Church say they that is the mouth of the Scriptures giuing it sound and sense and it hath no meaning but what shee pronounceth This is their wicked opinion but the faithfull haue spirituall eares they heare God himselfe speake euen in the written Word It is true that the Church sounds it to the outward eare but God speakes in it to the heart and conscience and they receiue it not as the word of man but as it is indeed the Word of God A dead letter doe they call them O horrible blasphemy Stephen calls them liuely Oracles Acts 7.38 and the Angell Acts 5.20 calls them words of life and Christ himselfe saith Iohn 5.39 that eternall life is in them and that they are witnesses of him If they be dumbe as they say they are then they giue but a slender witnesse of Christ but our Sauiour would haue vs to know that there is a liuing voyce in the Scripture as hee saith Iohn 6.63 the words that I speake are spirit and life I say not that this life is in the Scriptures simply but as it is in the Sacraments to the faithfull Receiuer that is by the promise of God and the presence of his Spirit It is true that the Church is the mouth of the Scriptures as Aaron was the mouth of Moses Exod. 4.16 Hee shall be thy spokes-man to the people hee shall be vnto thee in stead of a mouth and thou shalt be vnto him in stead of God And as the Prophets were the mouth of God Luke 1.70 as he spake by the mouth of all his holy Prophets c. thus the Church is the mouth of God and his spokes-man to the people and so farre shee is to be beleeued But that she is so the mouth of Scriptures as that what sense soeuer shee speakes must be esteemed the voyce of Scripture this is not to be beleeued No the Scripture is not dumb but speakes it selfe Rom. 10.11 the Scripture saith and Rom. 11.2 Wot ye not what the Scripture saith and most plainely Rom. 9.17 for the Scripture saith vnto Pharaoh c. that is God in the Scripture saith to Pharaoh so that the Scriptures are not dumb but the spirituall man heares God speake in them As it condemnes their opinion so secondly it condemns their practice and that in many respects and first in regard of their vulgar latin translation for they impose that vpon the Church as the authenticall Text and Word of God and in the councel of Trent they haue decreed that none may appeale frō it vnder any pretence and that vpon paine of Gods curse It is true that translations are Scripture so far as they goe with the originall Text but that any translation is to be equalled much lesse preferred to the originall Text wherein both the the matter and the words are Gods owne it is absurd And this is a sufficient motiue to any indifferent mans iudgement not blinded and besotted with mysts of preiudice and error that wee are in the right and they are in the wrong because we are willing to stand to the tryall of Gods own Text but they will onely stand to their owne translation refusing the other The second practice of theirs heere reproued is that all their expositors are slaues and vassalls to their Church for in all their interpretations either they must concurre to award with the sense that the Church hath already giuen or if they differ they must vaile Bonnet and say with submission of their iudgement to the church of Rome and then though they doe erre yet it is not damnable because they shew a willingnesse to be better aduised else they are Heretikes and Castawayes it were farre more grace in them to submit themselues to the iudgement of God with intreaty of pardon for that wee haue not attained to the full sense of his words for if any wrong be done therein it is most to him whose words wee haue mistaken and also wee must pray vnto him for further illumination who is the father of lights and in this they would shew themselues to be the good seruants of God whereas in the other they shew themselues to be the seruants and slaues of men Their third practice here reproued is this That in the oath which generally all Papists receiue they doe sweare to vnderstand Scripture onely so as the Fathers ioyntly do expound them and to receiue no other interpretation but that which they doe generally consent in No doubt but the Fathers ioyntly consenting and all agreeing in the exposition of a Scripture It is great reason to moue me to belieue that it is the true sense but yet it is no proofe that I should sweare to it but I aske what one place of Scripture is there that is not manifest by its owne light which is expounded one and the same way by all the Fathers If it be manifest by it selfe wee beleeue it for its owne light and not for theirs but if it be not manifest in it selfe then some one or other of Fathers dissent in the interpretation of it yea but say they if most agree then it is all one as if they all agreed But what if the most dissent from the best must we follow the most to doe euill But in the diuision of the Commandements they follow not the most but leaue all the rest of the Fathers and follow Austin who will haue but three Commandements in the first Table because hee had a conceit of a mystery of the Trinity to be in them But will they beleeue the most and leaue the best this is against Gods Commandement to follow the multitude to doe euill but thus they must doe or else they are foresworne See what dangerous plunges these desperate fellowes put themselues on to vphold the Churches transcendent authority in expounding of Scripture◠but secondly what if they do all generally concur and yet misse in the right expounding of Scripture some of the best learned amongst the Papists challenge them so to doe and we can giue instance of it as in the dangerous heresy of the Millenaries vpon that place Reu. 20.4 that Christ should raign on the earth after the day of iudgement a 1000. yeers now if they follow the Fathers in this exposition wherein they generally erre they must forsake the truth if they
Messiah because he was so base and so meane in his outward estate and thereby they were so blinded that seeing they did not see that is though the matter were as cleare as the Sunne that euery one that had any eies might see it yet they did not The fourth Rule that we must be directed by before we come to expound Scripture is this we must bring humility with vs humblenesse of heart laying downe our mindes wils and affections into the hands of God to be fashioned and framed according to the shape of the Word and Spirit and that we shall be sure to be taught for to such the promise of teaching is made Psal 25.9 he will teach the humble his way Empty thy selfe that thou maist receiue of his fulnesse deny thy selfe that God may teach thee and become a foole that thou maist be made wise Fifthly we must hunger and thirst after the knowledge of the Scripture as after the foode of thy soule without which it would sterue and dye for euer and then thou shalt be satisfied Matth. 5.6 Sixthly we must be sure wee haue a good marke to ayme at when wee come to handle the Scripture namely Gods glory and the finding out of the truth not to know it onely but to liue by it that God may be glorified we must say Lord it is thy face we seeke and thy glory wee aymeat and this is the end that God himselfe aimes at in the tender of the Scripture to thee and therefore if thou set the same End before thee God will surely assist and blesse thee accordingly Lastly before we come to handle the Scripture we must looke well vnto our selues and marke and examine our owne ability and gifts and attempt not higher then thou canst reach without strayning too much for many striuing to reach higher then their strength and ability would reach vnto haue ouer-reacht themselues and that is it which the Apostle exhorts vs to Rom 12.3.4 Let no man presume to vnderstand aboue that which is meete but that he vnderstand according to sobriety as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith Secondly in the businesse it selfe what is to be done First we must take the Scripture and read it and consider and obserue the scope of the place and the consistence of it with the words going before and following after and compare sense with sense and phrase with phrase And if thy skill can reach so farre goe to the originall and thus doing thou shalt see the sense arise from the words sensibly as waters out of the Fountaine Yea but say the Papists the Scriptures are hard and containe darke speeches high matters and doubtfull words how can the vnlearned then expound them I Answer First for fundamentall points that concerne our saluation they are most plaine to euery mans vnderstanding that is eyther in the same place as most commonly it is or at least in other places as alwayes we finde it the Lord still confirming euery truth by the â—outh of two or three witnesses Other points also are plaine enough for the most part to a proportionable capacity I say not to euery capacity but yet so long as matters concerning saluation are plaine enough in Scripture that is enough But say they if you tye vs to this Rule to seeke the sense of Scripture by Scripture you doe but as Heretiques vsed to doe and yet they haue missed the right sense of Scripture I Answer It is true but that hath beene their owne fault the fault hath not beene in the duty It is in this as it is in the duety of Prayer many pray but they pray amisse as S. Iames saith shall not we pray because of that The second thing we are to doe in this action is this we must goe and consult with Gods Spirit who vnderstands them and best knowes the minde of God in them 1 Cor. 2.11.14 16. and therefore consult with him and wee shall know the minde of God too This is true say they but how shall we consult with Gods Spirit I Answer we must doe it by prayer and heauenly meditation the Spirit being by name Christs substitute on earth for this businesse Iohn 14.25 26. to teach vs all things and to bring them to our remembrance And looke what our Sauiour did when he was present vpon earth Luke 24.32 45. he opened the Scriptures to the Disciples and opened their vnderstandings that they might conceiue them so doth the Spirit now in his absence he opens the Scriptures to vs our vnderstandings that we may vnderstand them know the meaning of them But haue ye he Spirit say the Papists Yea we haue the Spirit of God for God promiseth to giue his Spirit to those that aske him to the meanest as well as to the learnedest And therfore that is but a scoffe of theirs to say you that are a plaine simple man haue you the spirit Thirdly we must still haue an eye to the Analogy of faith that is to those knowne grounds that are contained in the Creede the ten Commandements and the Lords Prayer and not admitte of any sense to crosse them For they are the summe and marrow of Scriptures in fundamentall matters they are in effect nothing but Scripture itselfe onely they differ in manner that which is more largely set downe in Scripture is there set downe in a briefe forme that so our eye might the better be fixed on them And this rule the Apostle teacheth vs Rom. 12.6 to prophesie according to the portion or analogy of faith as if hee should say still haue an eye to that Fourthly we must vse all Industry diligence watchfulnesse and study in reading and hearing the Scripture these helps procure rare and excellent things in carnall businesses and so will doe much more in Gods businesse Labour for the meate which endureth to euerlasting life saith our Sauiour Iohn 6.27 Lastly make vse of the Iudgement of the Church herein and of holy men that haue written vpon the Scripture both old and new the Papists bely vs when they accuse vs that we scorne the iudgement of the Church and affect nothing but singularity and nouelty No we hearken to the true Church and are much ruled by her iudgement yet not to builde only or chiefelye thereon but to be instructed thereby and to bee well aduised before we dissent For who among men are to be beleeued but they of the Church who haue the promise of the truth and of the Spirit made to them alone In the third place we come to that which wee must do after we haue layde the Booke of God by And the first thing that we must do then is prayer to God for the pardon of our faylings and for a blessing on our labours for prayer must bee the first second and last duty we must begin and end with it Secondly meditation we must meditate of it in our hearts as Mary did the words of the
the Scripture the written Word of God and nothing else The Scripture is the onely rule of Faith and of obedience what it teacheth must onely be beleeued and what it commands must onely be obeyed and nothing else as necessary to saluation And generally all Churches acknowledge the Scripture to be the canon yea the Popish Church to his day retaines the name though they cast it out at the backgate yet at the foregate they take it in the Canon that is as much to say as the rule Now what is to be done with a rule All things are to be fitted to it and not it to any thing Carpenters and Masons they fitte their tymber and stone to the rule and not the rule to the tymber or stone so then the Scripture being the rule whatsoeuer is to be beleeued or obeyed must be squared by it and looke how much it comes short or goes beyond or misseth on this hand or that of the rule so much it comes short of true sauing faith and obedience and so much wee goe out of the way of Saluation therefore cast away all other measures as crooked traditions customes c. and sticke fast onely to this rule as to the perfect square of all Religion we must put nothing to Gods Word nor take ought there from this the Lord himselfe commands Deut. 4.2 and 5.32.35 Secondly as this is the rule of faith so it is the tryall of euery truth the Scripture is the onely touch stone of truth if Paul teach the truth it must be tryed by the Scriptures Act 17.11 Let heathen men bring their Paganisme the Turcks their Alcoran the Iewes their Talmud the Papists their Catechismes councels customes and traditions to this touchstone and this this will shew them all to be starke counterfeits very drosse and filth not worthy to be once looked after much lesse to bee esteemed the pretious golden truth of God that soules should be saued by Lastly yet mistake not as to thinke that all matters of substance and saluation were expresly in the word that is by name and in so many words as we are to apprehend it but at least by consequence and to be deducted by sound and sanctified reason applying it to the circumstances of the Text and to the analogy of faith And so we haue finished those things that concerne matters of substance Wee come in the next place to matters of circumstance and these are of two sorts either miracles or discipline either miracles for indeed it is a part of the power of the Catholique visible Church as it containes altogether from the Apostles themselues downe to our times for with them it was an ordinary thing to doe miracles Matth. 10.1 Our Sauiour gaue them power against vncleane Spirits to cast them out c and Marke 16.17 and 1 Cor. 12.9.10 to another is giuen the the guifts of healing to another the operation of great workes by the same Spirit And it was very necessary at the first planting of the Gospell that they should haue this power for the confirming of their office and authority that planted it but now there is no vse of miracles their Doctrine and writings being sufficiently confirmed already and therefore that power is restrained and what Church soeuer challengeth this power may iustly be censured for Anti-christian spoken of in the 2 Thes 2.9 Secondly or Discipline and that is of two sorts either matter of Gouernement or matter of Ceremonies of the first wee haue spoken already of the second wee will speake a word by Ceremonies we vnderstand the time place and gesture to be obserued in Gods worship and seruice we will contriue the whole businesse into this obseruation Euery particular visible Church hath power from God to ordaine some outward Rites and Ceremonies for the outward carriage of Gods worship within that Church or Congregation Marke the parts of the Note Doct. First I say euery visible Church for the inuisible not being contained within the bounds of any one setled outward state can haue no such orders Secondly I say particular for besides that a generall visible Church cannot so be properly assigned to a place and if it were yet being of so large an extent as commonly it is it cannot be brought within the compasse of the same outward Rites Thirdly I say hath power from God to ordaine Ceretaine Rites Fourthly I say for the outward carriage of Church businesse for they haue nothing to doe with the Inward man Fifthly I say they must be within that particular Church for one Church is not to prescribe another what they should doe except their case be very like and that there be a willingnesse in the Receiuer So the Note is cleare we come to the proofes Acts 15.1 2. In the Church of Antioch there was a matter in question as touching Circumcision an outward Ceremony the Apostles being then at Ierusalem were by the consent of the Church of Antioch consulted withall about it and accordingly they deliuer their iudgement in the 23. verse c. And therein shew their power and consequently the power of the Church after them for the causes being perpetuall the course must be perpetuall too and they shew their power both in disanulling some Ceremonies as Circumcision vers 10. as abstaming from meat offered to Idolls and blood verse 20. which were certainely things in their owne nature indifferent as the Apostle shewes of meats 1 Corinth 8.8 And yet all this they did with the assistance of the holy Ghost verse 28. and that onely in things needfull as in the same verse and this they did not so much for the thing it selfe but for the auoyding of offence And so in the 1 Cor. 11.2 c. where the Apostle mentions the ordinances which hee had deliuered them already which are generally vnderstood of matters of order and decency and the circumstances make it plaine enough for after verse 3 c. he deliuers them other ordinances keepe which hee had not deliuered them before concerning the vncouering of the mans head and the couering of the womans head which were things indifferent in themselues yet for comlinesse sake hee doth there inioyne them and verse 20 c. hee deliuers certaine other ordinances concerning the outward carriage of Gods worship in the Lords Supper as their tarrying one for another eating before c. verse 33.34 And whereas many other things were out of frame with them he promiseth in the end of 34. verse to order the rest at his comming to them where it is cleare that the ordering of things concerning the outward carriage of Gods worship is in the power of the Church it selfe for still the Rule holds that the disease continuing alwaies requires a continuall reamedy from time to time So in the 1. Cor 14.26 40. The Apostle would haue all things done decently and in order hee giues them this generall rule for matters of Ceremony and they must draw particulars accordingly
rest Westerne Churches Secondly according to their language and so some are Greeke and some Latin Churches And because the most famous of the Easterne Churches vsed the Greeke tongue therefore vsually the Easterne haue beene called the Greeke Churches and on the other side most of the famous Westerne Churches haue vsed the latin tongue and haue therefore been called the latin Churches The Easterne Churches haue the precedence both for time and order and therefore we will speake first of them but because some both Easterne and Western Churches haue beene Hereticall and Schismaticall therefore this generall point offers it selfe by the way to be discussed viz. Whether Schismaticall or Hereticall Churches may be accounted true visible Churches which generall being cleared will giue great light to the right censuring of particular churches First for Schismaticall Churches that is such as embrace and professe the common sauing faith of the Catholike Church but yet haue separated themselues from the outward communion of those particular visible Churches that sometimes they haue beene and should be members of the cause of such Schismes is sometimes pride discontent weakenesse wilfulnesse pretended zeale a factious spirit alwaies it is Satans instigation and mans acceptation whatsoeuer the cause be and how great soeuer the Schisme be though they be iustly condemned as Schismaticall in regard they are rent from the outward fellowship of such visible Congregations as they belong vnto yet because they hold correspondency with the Catholike Church in matters of sauing faith and accordingly professe the same they cannot be denied to be true visible Churches Such were the Donatists of old and such are the Brownists at this day But you will say Ob. Thus wee giue them great vantage and cause of reioycing for they vtterly deny vs to be a true Church and therefore wee accounting them to be such the standers by may thinke it safer to be of their Church then of our their 's being confessed to be a true Church euen by their enemies themselues and ours being not so confessed to be a true Church by them I answer Answ that they deny vs to be a true Church the greater is their sinne and it makes their Schisme the more damnable that we acknowledge them to be a true Church and call them brethren it is our ingenuousnesse and charity and the standers by if they haue grace and Religion should rather ioyne with vs wee so louingly and charitably carrying our selues like to Christ our head euen to our reuiling aduersaries then with them that are so bitter vncharitable censurers and mercilesse iudges of vs They know we beleeue in Christ Iesus and in him crucified as our only Sauior they haue bin baptised in our Church into his name and they doe not yeeld to be re-baptized by which very practice of theirs they acknowledge that which in words they deny namely that wee are a true Church for there can be no true baptisme administred in and by a false Church where there are true Sacraments there is a true Church as wee shall heare further hereafter So much for Schismaticall Churches In the second place wee come to Hereticall Churches and they are such as hold and stiffely maintaine any materiall point in Religion contrary to the common faith of the Catholike Church a particular man is not to be reputed an Heretike except hee ioyne with his error obstinacy and that he wilfully persist therein against the admonitions and allegations of the Church and so a Church is not to be reputed Hereticall till they be obstinate in their error and this obstinacy must be in all or at least in the chiefest greatest part of them so that none of note amongst them do testify their dissent from them nor oppose themselues against their heresie but if any of note be found amongst them though but few that doe openly contradict the rest that Church till separation be made of the sound from the vnsound is rather in charity to be wel thought of because of the right beleeuers then in zeale to be vtterly condemned as hereticall because of the mis-beleeuers though they be the greater part Now Heresies are of two sorts first such as directly ouerthrow the foundation secondly such as affirme it in expresse words but yet hold some crosse positions which by necessary consequence doe ouerthrow it That wee may the better vnderstand this wee must know what is the foundation and that is Iesus Christ God and man the onely Sauiour of the world as hee is reuealed in the Scripture for so the Scripture propounds it First that Iesus Christ is the foundation the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 3.11 other foundation can no man lay then that which is laide which is Iesus Christ Secondly Iesus Christ God the foundation Mat. 16.16 18. And Simon Peter answered thou art Christ the Son of the liuing God And I say vnto thee thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke will I build my Church In both which places he is expresly spoken of as the foundation Thirdly Iesus Christ man the foundation 1 Iohn 4.2 Euery Spirit that confesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God And there by implication he is spoken of as the foundation too for they that so beleeue are of God as who should say they are within the foundation and contrarily they that doe not so beleeue are not of God Vers 3. that is are not within the foundation Fourthly Christ the only Sauiour of the world the foundation Acts 4.12 neither is there saluation in any other for among men there is giuen none other name vnder heauen whereby wee must be saued And there he is spoken of expresly as the foundation for looke in the 11. Verse and it is said hee is the stone cast aside of the Builders and is become the head of the Corner Lastly Christ the foundation as hee is reuealed in the Scriptures Colos 2.7 rooted and built vp in him and stablished in the faith as yee haue beene taught that is in the word for this is as truely a part of the foundation as any of the other and therefore the Scriptures else-where by a borrowed kinde of speech are called the foundation it selfe Ephes 2.19 And are built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets c. for it is not enough to Saluation to beleeue the former of the definition without this clause as making a full and compleate description of the foundation to say that Iesus Christ God and man the onely Sauiour of the world is the foundation is not enough vnlesse this be added to make it compleate as hee is reuealed in the Scriptures for they teach concerning him his Nature Offices Birth life Death and Resurrection c And therefore the Layers of this foundation make the Scriptures the rule or line that they worke by they proued that which they taught by the Scriptures So the Apostle Paul Act 26.22 23. witnessing both to small and
though they liue vnder the miserable slauery of the Turke yet are to bee accounted true visible Churches we will take our patterne by that of Constantinople where there is a Patriarke at this day who hath answered the Obiections both of the Protestants and Papists to their Religion Now there is a true Church First because they affirme the foundation and euery part thereof Secondly their errors doe not directly ouerthrow the foundation nor any part thereof For the first they hould so much of the right Catholique faith as may iustly intitle them to the name of a true Church The whole Creede that we professe they retaine also In the interpretation of some points they differ somewhat from vs but in the maine substance they agree holding the foundation firme and sure Christ Iesus God and man the onely Sauiour of the world c. they renounce the head-ship of the Pope and many other points of Popish Religion They submit themselues to the direction of Scripture though the interpretation thereof they would fetch most willingly from their predecessours the Greeke fathers of whom some being more sound others lesse their Religion is not so sincere as it should Therefore the second part of the proofe is whether their errors be such as directly ouerthrow the foundation or any part thereof They are tainted with the errors of free will Intercession of Saints and Transubstantiation and some other Popish opinions which yet they doe not maintaine altogether so obstinately as the Romish church doth But their maine error is their denying of the holy Ghost to proceede from the Sonne from the Father they acknowledge and by the Sonne but from the Sonne this they expresly deny Now wee know that the Doctrine of the maiestie of God himselfe in his nature and in his persons is a most profound and principall point in Religion and very warily to be considered of Euery error therein being dangerous and fearefull and neere to blasphemy And this very error happly if it be throughly sifted will be proued to ouerthrow by consequence the foundation yet seeing first it doth not directly ouerthrow any part of it and seeing secondly wee heare they doe not eyther absolutely oppose herein to the knowne truth or omit the search of Scripture for it but professe that vpon playner euidence of Scripture they will yeeld And thirdly seeing they hold the foundation and euery part thereof in expresse words we dare hardly charge them for hereticall Churches much lesse to bee no true visible Churches at all but that men liuing in those Churches beleeuing otherwise aright in Christ crucified and repenting of their manifold errors and ignorances may be all saued vndoubtedly Vse 1 The Vses of this point are these first it is matter of reproofe And first of the Papists and that in two points first in that they presuming the Church of Rome to be the onely true visible Church affirme that no Church is a true visible Church but they that are subiect to the Pope and haue him to bee their head we see here that these are true Churches and better then the Popish Church and yet are farre from his Iurisdiction yea they hate and defie it so that their definition of a true visible Church is false when they say that there is no true Church but that which is gathered vnder the head-ship of the Pope whereas the Greeke Churches as we see are true Churches and yet not gathered vnder that heade It is true that in former times A Patriarke of Constantinople did in ambition seeke the title of head or vniuersall Bishop And the Pope of Rome at that time withstood him saying that whosoeuer tooke vpon him that title should be the forerunner of Antichrist and it proued true for not long after one that succeeded that Pope tooke this title vpon him and was indeede Antichrist I say that a Patriarke in ambition sought it but now he is brought low enough his head is vnder the yoke of the Turke the Aduersary of Gods Church who then thought to be the head of all Churches But though he missed of that the Church still continued a true visible Church is so to this day and yet neuer acknowledged the Pope to be their head Secondly it meetes with them for their vncharitable censuring of these Churches as no true Churches of God They are both hereticall Schismatical say they what if they were so yet still they may be true Churches as wee shewed before For Heresie as I will not precisely condemne them so neither can I altogether acquitte them but as for Schisme they are guilty of none But only they are rent from the Romish Church in particular so that here is the quarrell because they doe not submit their necks vnder the Popes yoke And seeing they and euery particular church is a body within itselfe as that of Rome I see no reason that their estate should be iudged Schismaticall except they had departed when they had beene members of that Church but they were neuer subiect to the Church of Rome One thing there is found in these Greeke Churches which the Papists take in their state to bee a chiefe note of the Church and that is Succession of Bishops which is as currant in the Church of Constantinople and Alexandria as in Rome euen from the Apostles times Succession in Rome is a certaine note and marke of a true visible Church and there is as good Succession in the Greeke Churches as at Rome and yet they say they are no Churches at all eyther let them disclaime this in the one or acknowledge it in the other I am perswaded that the Lord hath preserued this succession in the Greeke Churches of purpose to abate the pride of the Romane Church building so directly vpon that allegation It would else haue beene a farre more colourable plea to the naturall man but they denying the force of the Vse 2 reason in others doe plainely answere themselues The second Vse teacheth vs the great goodnesse of God and the care he hath in the preseruation of his Church these Greeke Churches haue liued many a hundred yeeres vnder the gouernment and slauery of the Turke that bought and sould them and their children and amongst the Professours of Mahomet the foulest Idoll that the world affords In regard of gouernment they liue vnder what a heauy yoke is it what a bloudy seruice how many persecutions disgraces indignities taxes and oppressions horrible wrongs and miserable slaueries doe they vndergoe They are bought sould imprisoned and put to death It cannot be spoken what slauery they liue in And yet behould God hath vpheld his Church amongst them all to this day I dare say that Israels preseruation vnder the bondage of Egypt so many hundred yeeres was not more miraculous then this of these Christians vnder the Turks So likewise in regard of the Religion of those that they are mixt with it is an heauy yoke
that say wee haue no true Ordination we Answer that we had our ordination from the Church of Rome at the first and that being a true visible Church therefore we haue a lawfull Ministery Vse 3 Thirdly this may serue for satisfaction to that question which the Papists aske vs where was your Church before Luthers time did he erect a new church No he erected no new church but by his Ministry brought many faithfull out of their impure and vnsound Church into a more sound and pure Church not onely for matters of ceremonies for then he had beene a Schismatique to separate from them but for matters of substance so that this point well considered preuents a number of inconueniences which wee should runne into if wee should fall into that heate of zeale as to deny them to bee a true visible Church Vse 4 Fourthly this may comfort vs in respect of our fathers that haue liued in the Popish Church what shall we thinke of them that they liued in no true visible Church and therefore could not be saued far bee it from vs no we are perswaded that they liued in a true Church and that many of them where sound in those times and now saued they attained not to that high straine of Iustification by workes I would faine know whether they did not doe that they did ignorantly or whether they did challenge or disclaime their merits on their death beds many at the point of death disclaime their merits now though that point now is more stiffly defended by the Popish faction then euer it was much more did they doe it then Now to disclaime all their owne merits at their death is not that both repentance of former errors if any in that kinde and faith in Christ alone too If any beleeue in Christ crucified in truth of heart though hee hold but by the hemme of his garment shall he perish Surely no. Vse 5 Lastly this teacheth vs to vse charity towards them of the Popish Church in censuring of their estate we are not rigourously and rashly to call for fire from heauen vpon them as the Disciples would haue Christ haue done on the Samaritanes No yee know not what Spirit ye are of saith our Sauiour wee must not rashly Iudge them to bee vnbeleeuers but rather mis-beleeuers And so much for that point what in charity and yet in truth maybe said for that Church The seuen and Twentieth LECTVRE of the CHVRCH HAuing entred into the last point concerning the matter of the Church namely the application of the Doctrine of the Church to all Churches that we know in the world After we had diuided them according to their scituation and language into the Easterne and Westerne the Greeke and Latin Churches we beganne with the Easterne and Greeke Churches and so proceeded to the Westerne and Latin Churches And of them I tould you that some were vnder the yoke of the Pope and haue him to bee their head Others haue shooke off that yoke and head-shippe and are therefore called the Reformed Churches Concerning the Church of Rome that which is spoken of her may be applyed to her Adherents as is the mother â—o is the daughter as I haue said Now for the Chuâ—ch of Rome I propounded these two obseruations to be spoken to first what might be-spoken in charity for her and yet in truth and sound iudgement too and of that we haue spoken Secondly what in zeale and yet in truth and sound iudgement too may be said against it And that is it which wee are now to speake to what may be said in zeale and yet in truth and sound iugement against her A point very needfull to be well cleared and rightly vnderstood for whereas we haue deliuered in the former obseruation that the Church of Rome in some sense may rightly be reputed a true visible Church ' Euery one will be ready to except against it and say why then haue yeâ— forsaken it why doe ye not still hould communion with her what iust exception can yee alledge for your separation from her For Answere to which exception Doct. 2 I will propound in the second place this obseruation namely that howsoeuer the Church of Rome in some sense may be reputed a true visible Church yet it is maruellous vnsound and corrupt and exceedingly corrupt with many foule abuses errors and abhominations yea so corrupt as it is not lawfull nor safe for vs to communicate with her The Obseruation ye see consists of two branches the former is the ground of the latter auouching that shee is polluted with many foule abhominations the latter is an inference from the former that therefore it is not safe nor lawfull to ioyne with her The whole obseruation is to be vnderstood of that Church specially in respect of the Popish faction the Pope and his Darlings for as when wee spoke in charity for them acknowledging that in some sense they are to be reputed a true visible Church it was intended of some that were of better Spirits amongst them that are sounder in some chiefe points of Religion and that are not so obstinate in their errours as the rest So now that we come to speake in zeale against them that they are so foulely polluted that it is not safe to ioyne with them It is intended in respect of the Pope and his chiefe Darlings and factors called the Popish faction neyther is this any wrong to the Church that we so speake of the whole body in generall tearmes because the Church and faction are there mingled together in that Body as when wee come into a Barne floore and see a great deale of chaffe in the same heape with good wheat we may speake fauourably of the wheate and say there is good corne and we may speake disgracefully of it too and say it is but light stuffe We will begin with the first part of the obseruation that condemnes her corruptions And we will reduce all her corruptions to these two sorts First matter of Doctrine secondly matter of practice And though these be much incident one to the other yet for playnnesse sake we will distinguish them God willing as well as wee can First for Doctrine the point is this The Doctrine of the Church of Rome as it is at this day vnderstood and maintained by the Popish faction is very vnsound and corrupt full of grosse and abhominable errors they haue changed the truth of God into a lye light into darknesse and the Gospell of Christ the comfortable Doctrine of grace and faith into the erors of Antichrist and the damnable Doctrine of workes and merits and of mans traditions We wil not speake of all her corruptions in doctrine that were too much only we will shew it in some chiefe particulars that briefely we wil reduce them to these foure heads The first is error in Doctrine concerning the Scripture the second is concerning the direct
office of the mediator the third is concerning Images the fourth is concerning Iustification for the first which is her corruption in Doctrine concerning the Scripture which is the truth and ground of Religion they teach uery erroniously not onely that which disparageth them which yet is a presumptuous sinne but that which by consequence vtterly ouerthrows them First in that they dare deny the sufficiency of Scripture Secondly in that they peruert the truth of Scripture thirdly in that they disanulle the authority of Scripture First they deny expresly the sufficiency of Scripture whereas God hath deliuered them as a particular rule 2 Tim. 3.16 they say No It is not sufficient of it selfe they must be pieced and perfected by traditions No man dare adde to the will of a dead man and yet these are so shamelesse and presumptuous that they dare presume to adde to the sacred Testament of Iesus Christ thus they deny the sufficiency of Scripture Secondly they peruert the truth of Scripture teaching and deliuering first concerning the translation that none is to be admitted as authenâ—icall but the vulgar Latine translation which themselues confesse is sometimes faulty and doth misse of the meaning of the Holy Ghost secondly for the interpretation of Scripture they will admit of none but such as it pleaseth the fathers to giue who themselues acknowledge may and doe sometimes erre and are deceiued now to teach that an vntrue translation is the Text of Scripture and an vntrue interpretation to be the sense of Scripture what is this but to make the Scripture vntrue Third they disanull the authority and credit of the Scripture and that many wayes first teaching that the Apochryphall bookes which are knowne to containe certaine vntruthes to be Canonicall Scripture secondly equalling the traditions of men with the written Word of God and vrging them to be receiued with as great authority as the Word of God Now if the Word of God be of no more authority in matters of Saluation then the word of man it is very feeble and not worth trusting to Thirdly they goe further preferring the authority of the Church aboue the Scripture the Scripture say they is to beleeued for the authority of the Church that is as much as if they should say God is not to beleeued for his owne sayings but for the witnesse of man thus they disanull the authority and credit of the Scripture Now all these layd together see whether that may not be iustly taken vp against them which our Sauiour speaketh against the Iewes Iohn 8 47. he that is of God heareth Gods Word ye therfore heare them not because yee are not of God and Iohn 10.26.27 ye beleeue not because yee are not my sheepe my sheepe heare my voyce and I know them and they follow me Gods children heare his word and will not impeach the truth and credit of it the Popish faction will not heare it but will impeach the truth and credit of it and therefore they are none of Christs sheepe So much for their error in Doctrine concerning the scripture where wee see that their fountaines are corrupt and therefore we are like to finde but foule waters in their Channels Their second Error in Doctrine is concerning the direct office of the mediator God saith directly that there is but one Mediator betwixt God and man that is Christ 1. Tim. 2.5 they say there are many the blessed Virgin Mary and other Saints not onely praying for vs but to bee inuocated by vs doth not this iustle Christ out of his roome at least to sit so close that others must sit in commission with him in that office they would shift it off with this that they make the Saints mediators of intercession onely and Christ of Redemption and the Apostle say they when he saith there is but one Mediator c. hee meanes of Redemption not of intercession I Answere that the Apostle in that place speakes of a Mediatour of intercession for he speakes of Prayers and intercessions in the first Verse and as in reason he that is to make intercession for any must be able to reconcile them and to take away the enmity and to bring the parties whom he intercedes for into fauour else it would be a friuolous and vayne intercession and he that intercedes for any must be such an one as the person interceded doth appoint or at least approue of for that businesse euen so the Scripture propounds Christ alone to be intercessor in both these respects 1 Iohn 2.1.2 If any man sinne wee haue an Aduocat with the Father Iesus Christ the Iust and he is the propitiation for our sinnes He is our Aduocate or intercessor and our propitiation or reconciliation both and Iohn 16.23 whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my name he shall giue it you hee doth not say whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my mothers name or in the Saints names but in my name And therefore both Redemption and Intercession are oft times in Scripture by name ioyned together as in that 1 Tim. 2.5 6 there is one Mediator betwixt God and man c who gaue himselfe a Ransome for all men Rom 8.34 who shal condemne vs it is Christ that died ye rather that is risen again who is euen at the right hand of God who also maketh intercession for vs so that we see to be mediator of intercession is as peculiar to Chrst as to be mediator of redemption They shift again say we pray to the Saints not as helpers but as intercessors onely but wee pray to Christ as intercessor and helper by his owne power too I answer yet still they make them intercessors then though not in the same degree and so they eyther iustle Christ out of his roome or set his mother and the Saints on the Bench with him but if therebe any other intercessors then either the intercession of Christ is imperfect or else the intercession of the Saints is superfluous But say they we doe no more to the Saints in heauen then yee doe to the Saints on earth and then the Apostle did to the Thessalonians in the 2 Thes 3.1 Brethren pray for vs c. I answer First wee haue a warrant for this Scripture but for the other wee haue none at all Secondly will any man say that the Apostle made them intercessors for him This were a disparagement to him no but hee intreats them to be fellow Suitors and ioint Petitioners to God with him and for him Thirdly the Saints that are aliue we haue accesse vnto and can vtter our mindes to them but so wee cannot to them that are deceased and therefore they that pray to them though it be but as fellow suitors they make God of them in that very fact that is they make them knowers of the desires of the heart for Prayer is the desire of the heart and to know that is proper to God
eight and Twentieth LECTVRE of the CHVRCH WE haue as ye haue heard made our diuision of Churches into the Easterne and Westerne Churches and we haue made an end of our discourse concerning the Easterne And haue entred into the discourse concerning the Westerne And these wee shewed were of two sorts first some that receiue and acknowledge the Pope to bee their head as the Church of Rome and other her accomplices secondly some that refuse to communicate with her at least in her abuses and are therefore called the Reformed Churches Concerning the former we haue spoken of them all in the name of the Church of Rome for what is said against her is said against them as is the mother so are her daughters Now therefore we come to speake of those that renounce the head-ship of the Pope and refuse to communicate with the Church of Rome And are therefore called the reformed Churches for whereas the Church of Rome was sometime a true and sound visible Church but in processe of time did degenerate and staine her selfe with sundry corruptions and abuses both in Doctrine and practise as hath beene shewed It pleased God to inlighten the minds of many godly and learned diuines amongst them that they saw and discerned these corruptions and withall stirred vp their hearts to oppose openly against them both by preaching and writing Now those congregations that by these mens labours were called out of Babylon and embraced a purer profession did thereby gaine the name and title of reformed Churches as leauing the Church of Rome as a deformed Church still wallowing in her owne corruptions but themselues hauing recouered in some sort the ancient Beauty and Integrity of the ancient time and sounder Churches Now to make the way plaine before vs wee will speake first of the causes of this Reformation secondly of the manner of it first for the causes of this Reformation they were waighty and necessary many notorious errors and grosse abhominations both in Doctrine and manners as before we haue shewed possessing the whole body of that Church yea the head and all such as the Christian world hath oft complained of and the godly had groned sore vnder the burden of them for many yeeres and could beare them no longer so then they had waighty causes for this Reformation Secondly the manner of the carriage of it was approouable and good they did nothing herein for the substance of the businesse but that which might well beseeme Gods people and whereof they had many commendable presidents of other godly men in like cases For first they gaue notice to that Church that such and such corruptions were amongst them secondly they made proofe out of the Scriptures the onely Iudge in matters of Religion that they were corruptions thirdly they besought the guides and Gouernors of the Church as they tendred Gods truth and glory and the peoples Saluation for some speedy redresse of these things fourthly they denounced Gods Iudgements against them if they did not reforme and that was their vtter ruine both here and for euer if they did not hearken vnto them fifthly after all these meanes vsed and after long expectation of some good euent and yet nothing dâ—ne finding no amendment but that indeede matters did waxe worse and worse that old burthens were continued new imposed that were worse their admonitions reiected errors corruptions stiffely maintained the seekers of reformation hated reproached persecuted excoÌ„municated and the like finding no redresse they left them gaue them ouer as our Sauiour commanded his Apostles so they shooke off the dust of their feete against them As if they should haue said vnto them after this manner Doe you serue what gods yee will wee and our Congregations will serue the Lord doe yee worship God as yee list your selues we will worship him after his owne will reuealed in his word seeing we cannot procure a generall redresse of these corruptions amongst you wee must and will redresse them in our selues what could these men doe more then they did or what fault iustly can be charged on these proceedings The Papists deride and scoffe at this reformation and deny it to be any reformation at all but rather say they it is an Innouation made by Heretikes but till such time as they can proue the truth of God in his Word to be heresie they shall be neuer able to conuince this for an hereticall Innouation as they falsely and maliciously slander it but in despight of their malice it must be acknowledged and stand good for a godly and Religious reformation of things amisse another manner of reformation then that of the Papists in the Councell of Trent wherein though some things were well and commendably redrest yet the whole Tenor of that reformation runnes on this promise that the authority of the Pope be no way impeached the Councell would haue some reformation but yet so as the Popes authority may not be mâ—ddled withall wheras that very authority is partly one of the chiefe corruptions it selfe and partly thâ— maiâ— occasion and ground of all the rest at least it is th◠〈◊〉 hinderance that the rest is not reformed 〈◊〉 â—â—at except that be reformed there can be no sound and through reformation at all so that there is great difference betwixt their reformation and ours For wee square all by the rule of Gods Word they by the authority of the Pope So much of the reformed Church in generall There is also another Title that these Churches are stiled with and that is Protestant Churches the reason of that name is this vpon the first sounding of the Gospell by Luther in Germany there was great stirre and much adoe among the people and not onely there but generally in all places some embracing the Doctrine of Luther others still continuing in the Popish Religion the Emperour and the States consult together how to pacifie these tumults many meetings they had and many Decrees they made against it one Decree more famous then the rest was made at Spier in Germany Anno 15 29. where it was enacted by the States of the empire that men should not abolish the Masse nor make any further change in Religion till there should be a generall Councell to determine these differences which because the people should not thinke they would delude them they promise to call it within a conuenient time within a yeere or thereabouts This Decree was much distastfull to those Princes and States that had ingaged themselues with Luther in this worke of reformation and therefore they made a generall protestation against it to this effect That howsoeuer they did vnfainedly affect the peace of the State both in Church and Common-wealth and would willingly satisfie the Emperor in all that lawfully they might yet because that reformation in hand was Gods owne worke it must not tarry mans leysure for God was to be obeyed before man and therfore they were bound in
reasons First where there are many particulars of one and the same kinde there must bee acknowledged by the rules of nature and reason some generall notion or apprehension wherein they all meete together to beare the name and to comprehend the nature of all As for example there are many particular persons of men being of one and the same kinde and therefore there must be one generall humane nature in which they must all meete and bee comprehended And therefore whereas we haue many Parochiall Churches in England of one and the same kinde they all may rightly be tearmed and comprehended vnder one name that is the Church of England Secondly if but two or three congregations liuing in a City or about it may be so called the Church of that City as it is very probable if we compare Reuel 2.1 with Acts 20 17. why may not therefore all Parochiall Churches of any one land bee called the Church of that land or nation Thirdly it is not against the nature and being of a Church to be nationall the Church of the Iewes was directly so vnder the former Testament the Iewes being cast off the Gentiles are come in their steade and therefore where any whole Nation of the Gentiles doe publiquely and generally embrace the sauing ordinances of God as the Iewes did I see not but that they may rightly bee called by the name of a Nationall Church why may not the Church of England be called a Church of England now as well as the Iewes were called a Iewish Church heretofore Lastly whereas I speake of our whole Church in generall that it is in some measure a sound Church it must be vnderstood in respect of the better part the whole taking the denomination from them for if it be proued true but in some parts that is in our most Religious and best ordered congregations that they are so then I hope charity will grant I am sure reason will that the whole Church may lawfully take her denomination from the better part else no part 〈◊〉 congregation can be rightly affirmed to bee a true and sound Church for it is so called properly in respect of the true beleeuing and liuing members that are therein though the greater part oft times are Hypocrites Thus we see the note is set vpright Let vs proceede to the proofes of it Reas 1 Many reasons may be alleadged to proue it three or foure shall serue the turne The reason before mentioned prouing the Greeke Romane and Lutheran Churches to be true Churches being applyed vnto vs proues vs sufficiently to be a true Church because wee affirme the whole foundation and euery part thereof But in this we haue vndertaken more that is that our Church is in some good measure a sound visible Church and therefore that is the point here to bee holden to And the first reason to proue this is from the infallible markes of a true and sound Church Wheresoeuer the Word and the Sacraments are in publique profession in vse so that the Word in some good measure is purely taught and the Sacraments rightly administred and obedience to them both accordingly professed there is a true and in some good measure a sound visible Church But in the Church of England the Word and Sacraments are in publique profession in vse so that Word is purely taught and the Sacraments rightly Administred and obedience to them both in some good measure professed And therefore the Church of England is a true and a sound visible Church For the proposition I haue handled it before in deliuering the markes of a true Church and therefore I will referre you thither for the proofe of it For the Assumption none will deny but wee haue the Word and the Sacraments and profession of obedience to them both but the Question is whether wee haue them purely or no for the measure of the soundnesse of a Church is esteemed according to the measure of the purenesse of these markes where they are more pure there is a more sound Church and where they are lesse pure there is a lesse sound Church But in the Church of England they are pure without traditions or mans inuentions therefore the Church of England in some good measure is a sound visible Church Wee are charged by the Separatists that we preach canons and mans constitutions as Gods Wor◠But wee Answer These are not taught for Doctrines but onely serue for some passage and carriages touching Gods Seruice specially in Church gouernement Secondly they say we suppresse some part of Gods Word as Discipline I Answere All that we know wee teach expresly and impartially if there should be any faylings as we know there are in all Churches yet that hinders not but that they are in some good measure purely taught And so the truth still stands good that the word taught amongst vs so also the Sacraments are rightly administred amongst vs for the substance of them if there be any error in circumstance as wee know none neyther yet that doth not nullifie the action nor ouerthrow the truth of this Assumption Likewise obedience is truely professed thereunto at least by some yea by a great many too through Gods mercy And therefore the note stands firme and true that the Church of England euen as it now stands is a true and a sound visible Church Reas 2 The second reason is taken from the comparison of the visible Church with the inuisible Take it thus that faith and Religion which being truely beleeued and obeyed by the whole company of the Elect makes them the true Church inuisible the same faith and Religion being publiquely taught and learned in a visible congregation and by them professed iointly to bee beleeued and obeyed that in some good measure makes them a true and in that proportionable measure a sound visible Church for the visible Church is so called respectiuely to the Church invisible as they publiquely and ioyntly professing the same sauing faith which the inuisible in the minde and truth of heart beleeue and obey But our Church doth ioyntly and publiquely professe that faith which the inuisible Church doth truely embrace and thereby is made a true Church visible euen that whole truth that is reuealed in the Word as by our articles of faith and Religion it doth appeare which is the ioynt confession of our Church yea our very aduersaries may witnesse for vs in this Aynsworthe saith I doubt not but your Doctrine hath saued many therefore it must needs bee the same Doctrine of faith which makes the true Church inuisible And so Iohnson acknowledgeth that very many amongst vs are true Christians by that knowledge and faith which here they haue attayned vnto only setting them a part from the constitutions of our Church and if any man elsewhere in the world doe truely beleeue and obey that faith which we professe who can deny him to bee a member of the true inuisible Church Our Church
therefore professing to beleeue and obey the same sauing faith which the inuisible Church doth truely beleeue and obey and which is of some amongst vs truely beleeued and obeyed therefore our Church must needs be a true a sound visible Church The third reason is drawen from the effects of the Reas 3 Doctrine and ministery of our Church and is thus framed That Church whose Doctrine and ministery by Gods blessing is so effectuall that ordinarily it workes sauing faith in the hearts of the hearers is a true and in some good measure a sound visible Church But the Doctrine and ministery of the Church of England by Gods blessing is so effectuall that ordinarily it workes sauing faith in the hearts of the hearers And therefore the Church of England is a true and a sound visible Church The Proposiâ—ion is proued Rom. 10.17 faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word of God where the Apostle proues that ordinarily the Word is powerfull to beget faith in the â—earers being preached by such as are sent of God Verse 15. and therefore our ministery doing the same is a true ministery sent of God and so our Church a true and in some good measure a sound Church of God But our aduersaries except against vs that our Ministers are not sent nor haue a lawfull calling from God I Answer the place proues that such whose Doctrine and Ministery doe ordinarily worke faith are sent of God but such are ours and therefore they are sent of God And that our ministers haue a lawfull sending shall God willing bee shewed hereafter They except againe and say that in their assemblies there are many more conuerted then in our Churches Answ I Answer was there any of these assemblies such that in any one of them ordinarily there were such effects If there were then that assemblie was a church but if it were extraordinary then the exception is nothing to this purpose But they except againe that others conuert also by conference and disputation and that out of a visible Church Answ I Answer doth not that argue that such men embrace the sauing faith at least in profession and therefore when this is done by an ordinary ministery in a visible congregation doth it not hence follow that such an assembly dot at least in profession hold the sauing faith is so a true and in some good measure a sound visible Church But the Doctrine and Ministery of our Church workes such effects and that ordinarily as by daily experience appeares And therefore our Church is a true and in some good measure a sound visible Church But say they It is not ordinary in our churches but onely extraordinary as it is amongst the Papists I Answere what is ordinary That is ordinary which is vsually done and that by such meanes as are ordained for that purpose But this is done by our Doctrine and ministery which are the meanes ordained to beget faith and is ordinarily and vsually done not now and then in one or two but it is done dayly and many experiments confirme it as any may be an eye witnesse of it that liues amongst vs Besides when a man is conuerted to God out of the office of the ministery as by conference disputation c that they acknowledge to bee ordinary else this is a meere cauill not opposing our Proposition but where one is so wonne many are wonne by our Ministeries and therefore to deny this to be ordinary amongst vs which oftentimes produceth such effects and yet to alledge the other as an ordinary meanes which yet is but seldome so effectuall is not ingeniously nor sensibly much lesse charitably done Sure I am if that be ordinary then ours is much more there being an especiall promise to our publique labours herein And therefore these reasons considered It follows that our Church is a true and a sound visible Church The vses are these first for instruction Secondly for reproofe The vses for instruction are these first Is it so that the Church of England is a true and a sound visible Church Then this teacheth vs that lawfully safely it may be communicated withal without dishonour to God or iust offence to any of the faithfull or danger to our owne soules or scruple of conscience And this we must not onely know but wee must practise it all those that liue within this land and so haue opportunity to be members of our Church they may and must come and ioyne in communion with vs and repaire to our assemblies and heare our Ministers and professe obedience to our faith God requires this Deut. 12.5 ye shall seeke the place which the Lord thy God shall chuse out of all your tribes to put his name there and there to dwell and thither thou shalt come and as God commands it so his children haue practised it as Dauid Psal 26 5 6 8 I haue hated the assembly of the wicked I will wash mine hands in innocency oh Lord compasse thine Altar Oh Lord I haue loued the habitation of thine house and the place where thine honour dwelleth And so the faithfull that were newly conuerted Act. 2.42 continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and Prayers And in the 47. It is said the Lord added to the Church from day to day such as should be saued And therefore such as be not ioyned to our Church must resolue to ioyne and those that are already ioyned must continue their communion with her And there are also many particular motiues to induce to it which I alleadge not as reasons to proue directly that necessarily we must ioyne but they may serue onely as perswasions to a man well affected and not carried away with preiudice that hee may safely communicate with our Church First if there were no other motiue but this it were sufficient we hould the foundation The second motiue is this we haue the whole Doctrine of sauing faith taught amongst vs and in some good measure truely profest if any Church can teach any one substantial article of sound Religion that we professe not then we may more colourably be forsaken but seeing it is not so there is no iust cause or pretence but that they may communicate with vs whither would they goe we haue the words of eternall life as Peter said to our Sauiour Iohn 6.68 Thirdly we haue a powerfull Ministery to exhort reproue comfort c. to beget faith where it is wanting to increase and confirme faith where it is begun to perswade men to holy obedience and to renounce their sinnes and to make restitution of wrongs and to bee sound in Religion and to hunger and thirst after rightousnes and to bee zealous for Gods glory and for all good duties And therefore wee are â—o communicate with this Church where the ministery is thus powerfull and if we forsake her it were iust with God to giue vs ouer to our former errors
Esa 9.21 And so the Papist is against the Seperatist and the Seperatist against the Papist and both against our Church of England Each of them crying out with open mouth against the Church of England and our standing therein And the Papist thinks wee cannot iustifie our selues against their exceptions but that we must incline to the Seperatists And the Seperatists boast that wee cannot acquit our selues of their exceptions but that wee must incline to Popery here then is our present taske how to deliuer our selues from both these Aduersaries that we may fall foule on neither they doe not assault vs both in the same kinde nor about one and the same thing Each of them haue their seuerall Quarrell and each doe mannage a seuerall fight against vs and therefore we must frame our seuerall defences accordingly against them The Papist hee strikes mainely against our Religion the very life of our Church The Seperatist strikes specially at the State of our Church The exceptions of the Papist is the more dangerous but yet altogether vniust and vntrue that of the Seperatist may seeme to haue some more colour of Truth in some points but is much lesse dangerous First wee will beginne with the Papist as being the ancienter enemy of the two and his Quarrell the greater And because he excepts against our Religion we will ballance their Religion and ours together and so put the matter to triall and ioyne in this Issue whether their Religion be better then ours or our Religion better then theirs And because false Ballances are an abomination to the Lord we will disclaime them Carnall Reason outward Pompe plausible shewes and probabilities are deceitfull waights not fit for this vse Let vs bring them to the Scales of the Sanctuary and examine them by the equall and true waights of the Lord himselfe that is by such spirituall and sound considerations as the holy things of God are to be esteemed and tried by it were tedâ—ous if not infinite to reckon vp all the diffâ—rences betwixt them and vs I will therefore cull out six or seauen of the principall for Instances and thereby yee may iudge of the rest And I will weigh them in foure exceptionlesse Ballances and make it plaine God willing in euery one of these six or seauen Instances by euery of these foure Ballances that our Religion will hold waight full waight downe to the ground and that theirs is too light not worthy to be brought to the Beame The foure Ballances that wee will weigh these Instances in are first the Ballance of Gods glory Secondly the Ballance of Gods Word Thirdly the Ballance of true holinesse Fourthly the Ballance of peace of conscience The Instances of the differences betwixt them and vs which we will weigh in these Ballances are these The first is of the sufficiency of Scripture and the absolute Authority it hath aboue the Church and Traditions The second is of Gods free grace against mans freewill The third is of iustification by faith alone against mans of merits The fourth is of Christ our onely Aduocate against other Intercessors The fifth is of the spirituall worship of God against Images The sixth is of our Communion against their Masse The last instance is of our carriage of the meanes of saluation in open sight and plaine dealing that all may looke into them with their owne eyes against their carriage of all in a cloud and shaddow and huckurmucker of these in order And first let vs weigh these seuen Instances in the first Ballance and that is the Ballance of Gods Glory For that is the best and truest Religion of God that tends most directly and intirely to Gods Glory All that wee doe must bee framed and referred to Gods glory 1 Cor. 10.31 specially our Religion Col. 3.16.17 And if men should deuise a Religion for any God true or false they would resoule That that were the best Religion whereby that God to whom it is erected might bee most glorified yea our very Religion it selfe what is it But our worshipping of beleeuing in calling vpon and obeying God which is nothing else but our very glorifying of God But the Religion professed by the Church of England doth most directly and intirely tend to Gods Glory and the Popish Religion doth not but contrarily it tends to his Dishonour and therefore our Religion is the true Religion of God theirs is not as wee shall see in these Instances The first is concerning the sufficiency of Scripture and the absolute authority thereof aboue the Church and Traditions put this into the Ballance of Gods Glory and admit as we doe that the Scripture is sufficient in it selfe and hath absolute Authority aboue the Church and Traditions and see how Gods Glory is thereby aduanced for thereby God is acknowledged to haue prouided most bountifully and sufficiently for his Church a perfect rule of faith and life that needes no addition and thereby God shall rule by his owne will and Lawes and bee worshiped by his owne ordinances onely all which are matters of Gods greatest honour But deny this as the Papists doe and preferre or equall the Church with the Scripture and mingle Traditions with Gods Word and all this Glory shall be much ecclipsed The second Instance is of Gods free-grace against mans free-will Admit that all the good we do or haue proceeds meerely from the grace and Spirit of God without any will or towardlinesse to good in our selues And the Lord is thereby rightly and truely glorified If wee haue no sufficiency of our selues no not to thinke well but that the will and the deede be both from Gods grace If we haue nothing in Abilty or desire or endeuour but as wee are effectually mooued by the Spirit then the whole glory of our working which is the greatest honour we can here doe to God is wholly ascribed vnto God alone But deny this as the Papists doe and auouch that there is some freedome in our owne will to good then God doth the lesse for vs and so doth the lesse glorifie himselfe on vs extoll man in this corrupt estate and dishonour God but dishonour man herein and extoll God The third Instance is of Iustification by faith alone against mans merits If it be said as we say That wee are iustified by faith alone without mans merits and we yeeld to Christ Iesus the glory and prerogatiue of our alone and all-sufficient Sauiour and we magnifie his righteousnesse as being of that infinite worth and power in and by it selfe as to make vs truely and perfectly righteous that beleeue it which as his proper due is directly assigned of his father and iustly challenged by himselfe and worthily obtained by his doings sufferings and victory But say as the Papists doe that wee doe merit some fauour with God by our owne good works and then we detract from Christs glory and make men compartners together with Christ in this glorious worke
of Iustification The fourth Instance is concerning Christ our onely Aduocate against other Intercessors Say with vs that Christ alone presents our suits to God and makes them auaileable with God and that he is to be called vpon as our onely Intercessor and then we giue him the due honour of his place office of Mediatorship Ioh. 14.13 For his Intercession is a speciall part of that office as well as Redemption wherein if he be acknowledged to bee as we make him our alone Intercessor he is much magnified But if others be ioyned with him as they make it hee is much disparaged as being not sufficient of himselfe but needs others helpe or at least in that office being but of smaller moment such as the Saints might mannage well enough And so not Christ onely but God the Father also is much dishonoured that would put his owne Sonne to that which meaner persons might doe as well as hee The fifth Instance is concerning the spirituall worship of God against Images Let vs worship God as we teach onely in Spirit and Truth without an Image and he is rightly and truely worshipped being serued as he is a most glorious Spirit free from any matter or forme or outward apprehension and impossible to be expressed by any sensible Representation whatsoeuer But worship him in or by an Image as they teach and practise and we cannot but defile our selues and in some sort the Lords great maiesty to our selues by many grosse carnall bodily and materiall thoughts and imaginations wholly mis-beseeming the purity of Gods nature being and maiesty as if hee were a carnall bodily or manly God then which nothing can bee more contrary to his nature and will and so not more derogatory to his glory The sixth instance is of our Communion against their Masse Celebrate the memoriall of Christs death as we doe in the holy Sacrament of the Lords Supper and the Sacrifice of Christ once offered by himselfe on the crosse is thereby aduanced and acknowledged to bee a most perfect and sufficient expiation by it selfe of all our sins hereby it is only remembred and shewed according to the institution but not repeated But celebrate the death of Christ in the Popish Masse which the Papists themselues hould to be a propitiatory Sacrifice for the quicke and the dead and how can Christ once sacrificed be more disparaged The last instance is concerning the carriage of the meanes of Saluation in open sight and playne dealing amongst vs that all may looke into them with their owne eyes against their carriage of all in a cloud and shaddow and hukermucker Let Prayer be made in a knowne tongue and wee honour God not with lips onely but with vnderstanding too but let it be made in an vnknowne tongue as it is in Popery and we dishonour God babling and prattling to him we know not what Let the Scripture bee free and common to all that euery one may reade and vnderstand and the Lord is glorified in the comfort knowledge faith and obedience of many But let the Word bee kept from the people and then they cannot know God and so cannot honour him let men haue an explicite faith to vnderstand and beleeue particularly for themselues all things necessary to saluation and they shall glorifie God in giuing a reason of the hope that is them 1 Pet. 3.15 But if they be content with an implicite faith onely to beleeue as the Church beleeues they shall dishonour God in their blindnesse and ignorance and hardly shall the Lord be glorified in their Saluation God is iealous of his owne glory and so must all that professe his name and the more iealous we are of that and zealous for it the more truely Religious we are If wee bee out of our wits saith the Apostle we are it to God 2 Cor. 5.3 So we see in these seuen instances that our Religion is full weight in this ballance of Gods glory and the Religion of Popery too light not worthy to be tryed in this Beame The second ballance wherein we will try our Religion and theirs in these seuen instances is in the ballance of Gods Word for it is not enough to ayme at Gods glory in our owne intention but after his direction for hee cannot be truely glorified but so as himselfe teacheth in his word That is the best and true Religion of God thaâ— is most agreeable to Gods Word and that is the worst that most disagrees with Gods Word Leuit. 18.4.5 ye shall doe after my iudgements and seeke mine ordinances And Iohn 5.39 Search the Scriptures Mat. 15.9 In vaine they worshipme teaching for doctrine mens precepts And 1 Ioh. 4.5 he that knoweth God heareth vs c where is Gods Religion to be found but in Gods book As the Iewes religion is found in their talmud the Turkes in their Alcoan But the religion professed in our Church is most agreeable to Gods Word and the Religion of Popery is not agreeable thereto therfore our Religion is the true Religion That ours is most agreeable to Gods Word not theirs see it in the first instance The sufficiency of Scripture and the absolute authority it hath aboue the Church and traditions this is agreeable to that in the 2 Tim. 3.16 17. for the whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration from God and is profitable to teach to conuince to correct and to instruct in righteousnes that the man of God may be absolute being made perfect vnto all good workes And Iohn 10.27 my sheepe heare my voyce and I know them and they follow me and 5. Verse they will not follow a stranger but flye from him for they know not the voyce of strangers For that which the Papists alleadge for the Church that shee is to bee heard Matth. 18.17 It is to be vnderstood subordinately to the word that is so farre as the Church is aduised by God in his Word and for that which they alleadge for traditions out of the 2 Thes 2.15 keepe the instructions which ye haue beene taught eyther by word or by Epistle by word and Epistle are meant one and the same thing onely the manner of deliuery was diuers sometimes by word sometimes by Epistle And seeing the authority of the Church aboue the Scripture and traditions bee each of them a disparagment to the word except the word should disparage it selfe which no wise man can imagine there is no seeking for any warrant for them within the word The second instance Gods free grace against mans free will Our Religion teacheth according to Gods Word Phil. 2.13 that it is God which worketh in vs both the will and the deed And 2 Cor. 3.5 that we are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing as of our selues but our sufficiency is of God And Ier. 31.18 Conuert thou me And there is no colour of any one direct place to the contrary in all the Scripture There are some
them It is a foolish doctrine of the Papists That ignorance is the mother of deuotion it must needs be a blind and gracelesse deuotion in thâ—t minde where knowledge hath not first inlightned the vnderstanding Let vs now come to the fourth and last ballance and therin try our religion and theirs in these seuen instances and that is the ballance of comfort of conscience that is the true Religion that bringeth soundest comfort of conscience for that is the right Gospell that brings glad tydings of peace to the afflicted soule and agrees directly with Christs spirituall office Esay 61.1 The Spirit of the Lord is vpon me therefore hath the Lord anointed me he hath sent me to preach good tydings to the poore to binde vp the broken hearted c and Matth. 11.28 But the Religion of our Church brings sound comfort to the conscience and the Popish Religion doth not so but rather purposely afflicts mens consciences then comfort them terrifying them with a slauish feare nourishing the Spirit of bondage and bringing men backe as it were to the Law againe Therefore our Religion is the true Religion theirs is the false See this in the first instance waighed in this Ballance The sufficiency of the Scripture sets the conscience at rest as hauing all that is needfull to be beleeued or done set plainely before vs in Gods Booke so that we need not wander after vncertainties and doubtings but we may know what wee must trust vnto And the absolute command of Scripture conuinces the conscience that it is well done and both together assures the conscience of him that endeauours truely to frame himselfe thereunto that he is in the right way to heauen and in the certaine state of grace and Saluation Secondly if all be of Gods free grace and not of mans free will then wee are singularly comforted in that all our thoughts desires and workes are not our owne for then they would be loathsome to God who can bring a cleane thing out of an vncleane But they are Gods owne doings and they are the actions of his owne Spirit and therefore cannot but be acceptable vnto him Thirdly if Iustification be by faith alone without mans merits then we haue peace with God Rom. 5.1 And then wee haue assurance of Saluation being grounded not on the sands of our owne merits but on the immouable rocke Christ Iesus and his righteousnes and the fauour of God and the free promise of mercy in him Fourthly if Christ be our onely Aduocat we haue assurance to bee heard Iohn 16.23 and 1 Iohn 5.14 15. and Rom. 5.1 2. for what can the Lord deny his owne Son or us for his sake whereas if we haue other aduocats we know not whether they heare vs yea of many we know not whether they be Saints or no or if they doe heare vs yet wee know not whether they will or can helpe vs yea we hauing no sound warrant to pray to Saints we know not whether the Lord will bee angry with vs for such an vnwarrantable course so fare the worse for sodoing amongst men Fifthly if we worship God in Spirit and truth and not in Images then we haue assurance that we worship the true God and that after the true and right manner And this is the specificall difference of Gods Religion from all other Religions whatsoeuer whereas if we worship in or by an Image wee doe still suspect whether wee doe well or no for euen nature it selfe if it be well marked abhors that God should be reputed a materiall substance and therefore how can God be pleased that he should be so resembled Sixthly if we celebrate the memoriall of the Lords death in our Communion then the benefit of Christs death is effectually settled to the beleeuing soule by the presence of the Spirit and the comfort and strength of the bread and the sweetenesse and comfort of the wine in our stomacke workes an answerable correspondency by the thing signified to the soule and puts vs in possession of it Lastly if we haue the meanes of Saluation plainely deliuered vnto vs that we may see into them with our owne eyes and not darkely as they are amongst the Papists then we know what we worship Iohn 4. Wee walke in the light whereas they poore soules goe on in the darke not knowing whither they goe So wee see in all these foure ballances that their Religion is too light and ours is downe weight And so we see that they are iustly reprooued for censuring our Church to be a false Church because wee haue a false Religion whereas theirs is the false and ours is the true Religion Secondly It is for reproofe of the Separatists They are very clamorous and bitter against vs But I purpose God willing briefly to answer the sum of all their exceptions and to let all their bitter clamours alone Their first Exception is against the constitution of our Church they say it hath a false constitution and therefore is a false Church But this is a false Consequence and can neuer be prooued there be many froggs and mice and other Creatures generated of putrefaction and yet are true froggs though they be not produced by naturall generation And hee that out of the very stones can raise vp children vnto Abraham is able to gather a Church otherwise then by that which they call a true constitution so that the consequence is false and the Antecedent is false too For our Constitution through Gods mercy is true and sound Constitution signifies sometime the state which a thing is framed vnto as the naturall constitution of the Body that is the state condition or dispensation which by the rule of nature it is endued with sometimes it signifies the Act whereby it is to be framed as the naturall constitution of the body that is the Act of Nature whereby it is constituted Each of these are in the Church as being a Body in a borowed sense And the constitution of ours is true in the first sense we haue the Word Sacraments ministry and Gouernment and people professing the true Religion and obedience thereunto And therefore what need we to inquire into the Act whereby wee were so constituted as thereby to disproue the Truth of our Church As for example when I come into a strange place that hath the name of a City and there I see people corporations Ciuill assemblies lawes and orders and a generall profession of obedience thereunto Shall not I hold that a true City though I know not how it was founded and gathered But if it be necessary to be inquired into in the second sense the Constitution of our Church is true and good in that sense also men are truly called and gathered amongst vs by the ministry of the Word but say they they were not so gathered at the first I Answer first if they were not it is no preiudice to vs we are so now
had from them yet it was before Anti-christ there be many speeches in the fathers of it but we retaine it not as the Papists doe idolatrously no the imposers protest against that but for an ancient custome And that we may see they retaine it not for superstition they haue turned it out of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper for it was vsed in that Sacrament too so that though it be retrayned in the Church yet not as an idolatrous or superstitious ceremony Fourthly they except against our Ministery and say that we haue a false ministery and therefore a false Church I Answer Our Ministery is a true Ministery and â—ustifiable if we looke into all parts of it we will iustifie it against them better then they can iustifie theirs against vs But say they your ordination whence had yee it but from the Pope I Answer First eyther it was extraordinary in Luther and others and so they being thus called might ordaine others or secondly else it was ordinary from the Popish Church as the Sacrament of Baptisme is true amongst them and so acknowledged by the separatists so is ordination They hould that those that are Baptised amongst them are lawfully Baptised and by the same reason we hould that they which are ordayned Ministers amongst them haue a lawfull ordination Then for their guifts let any Church shew better guifts then it hath pleased God to bestow on our Ministers Then looke into the exercise of their guifts It is true that we haue many idle backs and slow bellies that will not labour but that is their personall fault But we haue many publique exercises and many Ministers that are extraordinary painfull in preaching reading visiting the sicke c. Lastly looke into the effect of our ministery and wee can shew the scale of our ministery in many that are called and that ordinarily by our publique ministery and therefore our ordination is good Lastly they except that we haue a false people and therefore a false Church they say our people were profanely gathered and liue prophanely in our Church for their gathâ—ring I haue Answered before for their liuing prophanely I Answer that doth not make a false Church I haue shewed that there are more Hypocrites in the Church then true beleeuers yea but say they these are openly wicked and yet are admitted into your Church and to your Sacraments I Answer though they be wicked in their liues yet they are not so in their profession and therefore there is no fault in vs if vpon their profession of repentance and obedience we admit them to the Sacraments the fault is that they are not cast out for their open notorious sinnes by them that haue authority and not that vpon profession of repentance they are admitted to the Sacraments So that we see that all that they can except against vs is for petty matters or else they bee personall faults and therefore not to be charged vpon the whole Church for there is none of these faults but may be redrest and by this Gouernment which is in our Church if they be not it is mens personall sinnes for by law there should bee a learned ministery and that those which sinne openly should be cast out of the Church c And therefore let not this be charged on our Church we haue many abuses in our Church as well as in other Churches and we are to intreate God to sweepe them out but yet wee are not thereupon to be condemned for a false Church Thus ye see that our note stands true against all the exceptions both of the Papists and the separatists namely that the Church of England euen as now it stands is through Gods mercy not onely a true but a sound visible Church FINIS Matth. 28. Ruth 3.11 First the order of the question is naturall First in respect of God in the first question â—econdly in reâ—ect of Christ Thirdly in respect of all the three questions together The matter of the question is of great importance First for direction Secondly for the confirmation of our faith Thirdly for the confuting of Aduersaries Fourthly for consolation The ignorance and mistaking of the true Church is exceeding dangerous in foure respects Foure generall points concerning the Church 1. The name Vide Field lib. 1. p. 12. 15. 16. Musculus 555. Bullinger 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 intends three things Foure divisions of callings First generall and particular Secondly extraordinary and ordinary Thirdly outâ—ard and inâ—ard Fourthly effectuall and not effectuall Calling not effectuall fiue wayes The second generall thing concerning the Church are the titles Many titles giuen her for three reasons The titles are of two sorts First absolute without reference to any thing else First a garden Secondly a spring or founâ—aine Thirdly a chosen generation a royall Priesthood a holy nation a peculiar people set at liberty Two sorts of titles which concerne the Church are respectiue as it hath reference to some other thing else and these are of fiue sorts First such as are giuen to the Church in respect of God and they are First Gods Mountaine Secondly the Citie of God Thirdly the house of God Fourthly the Temple of God Fifthly the people of God Secondly such as haue reference to Christ and they are First his loue Secondly his sister Thirdly the spouse of Christ Fourthly a Queene Fiftly his sheepe Sixthly his body Seuenthly My Beloued is mine and I am his Eighthly Christ Thirdly such as are giuen with reference to the faithfull and these are First the Tower of the flocke Secondly the Mother of vs all Fourthly such as are giuen with reference to the world in generâ—ll and these â—râ— first thâ— sâ—bstance of the World secondly the ioy of the whole earth Thirdly a Lilly amongst thornes Fifthly are such as haue reference to the truth of God and these are First the pillar and ground of truth Secondly a Candlesticke The Church of God shadowed in the law by the sanctuary or tabernacle in eight things Vide Piscat in Exo. 25. The glory of the Church in foure things First in the profession Secondly in her practice Thirdly in her order Fourthly in her vnitie The third generall thing concerning the Church is the nature of it Vid Reynolds Thes p 642. and Rhem. Vesâ—â—m 1. Tim. 3 10. Thâ— nature of the Church described by three things First by the efficient cause Secondly by their number Thirdly by the places where they are The holy Angels are part of the true Châ— prooued and 〈…〉 doctrine That Christ is Mediator for the Angels and how The Angels fall was personall The Angels haue their part in Christs mediation in foure things in respect of things done to vs which redound to them And in diuers things done more directly to themselues That part of Gods Church and chosen which consists of men and they are partly in heauen partly in earth First those that are in heauen Secondly those which are in earth Hyper.
535. Vogel 751. Thirdly of those which are in heauen and earth both together The matter of this reduced to sixe Heads all raised out of the Article of the Creed I beleeue the holy Catholike Church First Head It is but one The Church hath a threefold onenesse Difference of circumstances doe not cut off from the true Church as First of states Secondly of times Thirdly of persons Fourthly of place Fifthly of ceremonies Sixtly of iudgement in Points not absolutely fundamentall Second Head The Church is holy John 3. The third Head It is Catholike First how this word Catholike hath been wronged First by those in the Romish Church three wayes Rhemists in Act. 11 and Bristow in his moâ—es and demands 2. Cor. 3.5 Secondly it is wronged by some foure wayes Secondly the word Catholike righted in regard whereof three things are to be considered of First the antiquitie of it Vid Fulke ibidem Morney de ecclesia p. 13. 14. c. 19. ad 25. 29. vid. Rainold conclus 650. 671 Secondly the right meaning of it Oecumenius a Ipsa est ecclesia catholica vnde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 graece appellatur quae per totum arbem terrarum diffunditur Aug. epist 170. ad Seuerinum Rhemists in 1. Ioh. 2.6 Morney de ecclesia 23. Thirdly the common receiued vse of the word Vniuersalis ecclesia est Ierusalem ciuitas Dei viui quae continet ecclesiam primitiarum circumscriptâ—m in coelis Isychius in Leuit. lib 4. cap. 14 Catholica veraciter illa est quae ab omnibus perfidis eorum successoribus consortibus sincera pura immaculata communione diuisa est Gelasius ad Anast Aug. Euseb hist eccl applieth Catholike both to the whole Church through ehe world and to particular Churches too Vid. Field lib. 1. p. 16. 26. l. 2. 56. Thirdly the obseruations from it Sheldon Quod semper quod vbique quod ab omnibus Vincent lib. 3. 24. Obiect Fourth point That the Church is a communion of Saints whereby two things are affirmed First that the Church hath a communion with or is ioyned to Christ which is the fourth quality First Christs communion with vs in two particulars First in regard of our selues in foure respects Secondly he communicates with vs in respect of the things that belong to vs which consisteth in these things Secondly wee communicate with him First in regard of himselfe hee is ours two wayes Secondly we communicate with him in regard of all thâ— things that are his as First what he had Secondly what he did Thirdly what he suffered Fourthly what he hath obtained by his doings and sufferings How these things are to be vnderstood This communication with Christ in the things that are his drawne into two heads First in some things by merit Secondly in other things by power Reasons on Gods part First his election Secondly his couenant Thirdly his free gift of Christ to vs. Fourthly his Loue. Reason on Christs part Reasons on our part First our faith Secondly our couenant Thirdly by gifts Fourthly our loue Fifthly our necessity Three meanes of this communion First the Spirit Secondly the Word Thirdly the Sacraments A Christians Patent Royall vnder the broad Seale of heauen for his interest First in God Secondly in the promises Thirdly in the offices and benefits of Christ. Fourthly in full and finall glorification A Christians acquittance generall against all pleading of sinne and euery thing that is against vs. The second thing affirmed concerning the communion of Saints and that is the communion which the Saints haue one with another and this is the fifth quality Caluin instit lib. 4. cap. 5 1. 2. Morney de eccles pag. 8. Christ the light of the World Three things concerning this communion First what it is it is spirituall In how many senses it is spirituall Two things wherein this communion consisteth and that in two things First a communion of state and that in diuers respects Secondly this communion consisteth in a communion of practise And this is first generall Secondly it is particular And this diuers wayes First in regard of gifts Non tollitur gratiarum diversitas nec conuellitur ordo politicus Calu. Secondly in regard of their wants and that diuers wayes Thirdly this communion of practise in particular is in respect of their doings Fourthly in respect of their sufferings Fifthly in respect of their affections Sixthly in respect of themselues and all they haue Thirdly the extent of this communion Cautions herein to be obserued This communion extends to the Saints in heauen The Reasons are of fiue sorts first in respect of God The second sort of reasons in respect of Christ The third reason in respect of the Spirit Fourth sort of reasons are in regard of the faithfull them selues in diuers respects Fifrh sort of reasons are in regard of our aduersaries Things to be done that we may maintaine this communion Trials whether we practise this communion Teaching two things First knowne to God prooued Secondly to themselues Thirdly none but God and themselues know it The fourth generall Head in this question which is the diuision of the Church which is partly of the name partly of the thing it selfe First of the name Secondly of the thing it selfe Three wayes how the Church is distinguished Into vniuersall or particular Secondly it is distinguished into the Church Militant and Triumphant What the Militant Church is defined This warfare is spirituall in three respects That the good Angels are parties of this Church Militant in some sense though noâ— parts of it What the Church Triumphant is Eight differences betweene the Church Triumphant and Militant And in it fiue things What to be considered of fâ—r the fitting helping and directing of vs in this warfare A third diuision of the Church into visible and inuisible Of the Church inuisible and of the inuisibilitie of it in fiue senses The Church signifying the vniuersall company of Gods chosen in heauen and earth in this sense it is inuisible actually and potentially Secondly the Church signifying the company of beleeuers in earth is inuisible simply or after a sort Generall aduertisements concerning the Church inuisible and visible Differences betweene the vniuersall inuisible and the vniuersall visible Church Vid. Zanch. in Hos 2.8.9 p. 51. August in Ps 10 Hierom. cont Lucif Exceptions of Papists out of the fifth of Matthew for the visibilitie of the Church answered The second exception out of Mat. 18.17 The third exception out of Rom. 10.10 Nine things considerable in a visible Church First the definition of it Vera ecclesia est quae profitetur Christi fidem Bellar. de ecclâ—s milit p. 249. First some Churches are either vniuersall visible Churches or particular visible Churches First Particular visible Churches are first Nationall Parochiall or domesticall Jnstances first of a Prouinciall Church Secondly of a Parochiall Church Thirdly of a Domesticall Church Secondly they are either more or lesse visible Thirdly
to be diuorced and cut off as a filthy Strumpet The Popish plea for Images that they doe not worship the Image but God in and by the Image Answdred The heathen made images of the true God The resembâ—ing of the inuisible God in any made Image is flat Idolatry The Papists doe worship the Image The Popish distinction giuing the lesser honor to the Image the greater to God Answered Papists giue the greater worship to the bread in the Sacrament to the wooden crosse to the Image of God and Christ The fourth head of the errors of the church of Rome in Doctrine viz. concerning Iustification The difference betweene the Papists saying we are iustified by grace and the Apostles saying so The second thing wherein the church of Rome erreth viz. in maâ—ter of practice and this is twofold first in the carriage of Gods worship and this is shewed first in the generall Gods worship as it is carried by the popish faction is fitter for man yea for an Idoll then for the true and euâ—â—lâ—uing God First it is a caâ—â—all seruice â—ull of â—ites and Ceremonies And most agreeable to flesh and blood The Papists giue but the blood of the body for the sinne of the soule Naturall men had rather be scourged then vndertake the spirituall combate Secondly they haue a wil-worship for the most part of their owne deuising Thirdly they haue policy in their Religion for the maintenance of their outward state Secondly in the particular parts of it First in respect of the Word first it is obscured Secondly little or seldome preached amongst the Papists The people kept from the Word amoÌ„gst the Papists Secondly in respect of the Sacraments First in respect of the number of them and so those that Christ neuer ordained Secondly in respect of those which Christ did ordaine they are full of abominations as first Baptisme Secondly in the Lords supper in the very soâ— and heaâ—â— Thirdly in respect of their Discipline The Papists haue scarce any thing sound in their Discipline Fourthly in respect of their prayers they are corrupt first in that they are made to Saints and not to God alone secondly in that they are made in an vnknowne tongue Things are farre worse now in the popish church in diuers respects The second thing wherin the Church of Rome erres in matters of practise viz. in matter of manners The corruptions of the Church of Rome in matter of manners are in a manner heathnish and such as they maintaine to be lawfull Particular errors of the Papists maintained 1. equiuocation and mentall reseruation 2 disobedience to superiors 3. treasons and murthers of Kings and Princes No people or state in the world matcheth the Church of Rome with the defence and practise of so many villanies as she doth defend and practise Cruelties exercised by the Iesuits vpon the Indians The second branche of the Doctrine No communion to bee had with the Church of Rome without certaine danger of our soules Vses of both branches together No reconciliation to bee dreamed on betwixt Papists and vs. They will not yeeld to vs we must not yeeld to them Our separation from the Church of Rome iustified No Schisme to separate from the Church of Rome Except 1. Answ 1 Except 2. Answ What we are to thinke of such aâ— continule in the Church of Rome The second part of the distribution of the Westerne churches viz the Reformed Churches 1 Why they be called Reformed Churchches First of the causes of Reformation Secondly of the manner of reformation and herein 5. things The reason why these churches are called Protestant Churches These reformed churches are more or lesse reformed Churches accounted more reformed Churches accounted lesse reformed and therrein first of the Lutheran churches and herein of 3. things concerning them First of their difference in opinion The second thing concerning the Lutheran churches viz. the tumulâ—s and vnnaturall contentions raised betwixt vs and them The Lutherans more bitter against vs then against the Papists And heerein first what exceptions the Papists take against vs for them Answered diuersly SecoÌ„dly what vses we are to make of these differences The third thing concerning the Lutheran churches is what wee are to esteeme of them The second sort of Churches accounted reformed viz. our owne Church The Church of England if a true and sound Church too in some good measure The whole company of Professors in England make one nationall Church And this speech iustified by 3 reasons It is a true Church Reasons to proue it to be a sound visible Church in some good measure The Separatists exceptions Except 1â— Answ Except 2. Answ Aynsw 11. Aynsw 25.26 Except 1 Answ Except 2. Exept 3. Ob Answ Vse 1. for instruction diuersly We may safely communicate ioyne with the Church of England Motiues to moue to ioyne with our Church 2 things taught in this vse viz. Thankfulnes in two respects Third thing in this vse Second vse of reproofe Wherein two sorts of Aduersaries are reprooued 3. the Papists Our Church and religion is warranted against the Papists by prouing that our reliâ—ion is better then the religion of the Church of Rome which is proued by the callâ—ng out of six or seuen of the principall differences betweene them and vs. weighed by foure ballances The points which are weighed and wherby the triall is made are 1. weighed in the first ballance viz. Gods glory The second Instance weighed by the first Ballance The third Instance weighed by the first ballance The fourth Instance weighed by the same ballance The fifth Instance ballanced by the same rule The sixth instance tryed by the same rule The last instance tryed by the same rule The same things tryed in the second ballance viz. Gods Word The first instance tryed by the second rule The second instance tryed by the second rule The third instance tryed by the second rule The fourth instance tryed by the second â—ule The fift instance tryed by the second rule The sixth instance tryed by second â—rule The seuenth Instance tried by the second rule The same things tried in the third balâ— The fift instance tryed by the third rule The sixt instance tryed by the third rule The 7. instance tryed by the third rule The same things tryed by the fourth rule viz. comfort of conscience The first instance tryed by the fourth rule The second instance tryed by the fourth rule The third instance tryed by the fourth rule The fourth instance tryed by the fourth rule The fifth Instance tryed in the fourth rule The sixth instance tryed by the fourth rule The seuenth Instance tried by the fourth rule Secondly this vse is for reproofe of separatists their exceptions briefly answered 1. Except Your Church hath a false constitution Answ both consequence and antecedent be false What constitution signifieth The second exception that wee haue a false gouernment and therfore a false Church Answ both consequence and antecedent be false The third exception gainst our Seruice that wee haue a false Seruice Answ Fourthly against our stinted praieâ—s answered The fift exception against our Ministery that wee haue a false Ministery answered The sixth exception that wee haue a false people answered